I believe one of the most important non-doctrinal quotes of Joseph Smith is in the JSP, in a letter to Emma during Zion’s camp while beside the Mississippi River and near Atlas, Illinois in 1834 saying, “Wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity” JS, Letter, [Pike Co., IL], to Emma Smith, Kirtland Township, Geauga Co., OH, 4 June 1834. Retained copy, [between ca. June and ca. Oct. 1839], in JS Letterbook 2, pp. 56–59; handwriting of James Mulholland; JS Collection, CHL. For more complete source information, see the source note for JS Letterbook 2.
In my strong opinion, Joseph knew the Plains of the Nephites were in the Heartland of North America. Moroni appeared to Joseph Smith and taught him over 20 different times. Why do many Mesoamericanists not believe this quote?
Anthropologist, Gardner
“Brant A. Gardner did his undergraduate work at Brigham Young University. He received a Master’s in Anthropology from the State University of New York at Albany, specializing in Mesoamerican ethnohistory. He is an executive editor for Interpreter: A Journal of Latter-day Saint Faith and Scholarship.” You can read Mr Gardners Part one post here: https://interpreterfoundation.org/blog-the-heartland-versus-mesoamerica-part-1/
This blog from part 2 comments begins below with some dialogue from a guest named “A Reader”. You will see a dialogue between Mr Gardner, myself and others. I ask you as a reader to decide for yourself what you believe about Cumorah. I would love your feedback at [email protected].
Blog Titled, The Heartland Versus Mesoamerica Part 2: The Heartland “Pins” in the Map
A Reader on April 25, 2025 at 9:08 am
Heartlanders are not covering themselves in intellectual glory here. Good at proof texting. Not so good at understanding history, let alone historiography.
Reply
Rian Nelson
Rian Nelson on April 25, 2025 at 11:29 am
Heartlanders seem to love to rely more on Scripture, Modern Prophets opinions and Joseph Smith’s statements rather than looking at historians drive to be correct intellectually. You may not agree with Joseph’s letter to Emma in 1834 as I ask why not? Joseph Smith said while on Zion’s Camp in 1834 in Illinois on the banks of the Mississippi River near Atlas, Illinois saying, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity…” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56. I wouldn’t think Joseph would lie to his wife. So the letter was not in Joseph’s handwriting? What’s the point? Joseph lied to a scribe to make up a story for his wife? Common sense tells us the Book of Mormon began in the area of the USA. I also believe a Prophet and Apostles witness, not historians. We are all entitled to our own opinions but I trust the following references about where the BofM Nephites began living in America, not the Americas. Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012. Also, Gordon B. Hinckley said, “I should like to say a few words about America…. No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America. I know that she has problems. We have heard so much of them for so long. But surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty….” Gordon B. Hinckley, Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled 1974. And, President Monson said, “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12). Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011. I have over 100 more witnesses of Prophets and Apostles speaking about the area of the USA as the beginning of the Lehite civilization after Jerusalem, if you want me to share with you? A serious scholar would do more in consideration of faith based statements, rather than unprovable thought and research.
Reply
Brant A. Gardner on April 25, 2025 at 12:10 pm
“Heartlanders seem to love to rely more on Scripture, Modern Prophets opinions and Joseph Smith’s statements rather than looking at historians drive to be correct intellectually.” Ironically, the modern prophets (the Twelve and the First Presidency) agree with the historians on topics that the Heartlanders insist must be correct based on the way they read history. That means that not only are they against listening to the historians, but they really aren’t that interested in the modern prophets.
That leaves scripture, which can often be interpreted in many ways. Indeed, there are those who accept scripture who do not read it the way the Heartlanders do.
As for Joseph Smith’s statements–well, that is history, isn’t it? Doesn’t that mean that we are back to whether the historians who examine all of the evidence and have support of the modern Church might be worth listening to?
Reply
Rian Nelson
Rian Nelson on April 25, 2025 at 1:15 pm
You are missing the importance of using faith in Joseph Smith’s statement, more than the intellect of a historian trying to decide if it meets his bias or not. Joseph’s statement is a huge part of my secondary evidence of truth of the Book of Mormon just as the Hill Cumorah in NY is. Secondary evidence means as Elder Holland said, “But it should be noted that truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart…Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling…
Reply
Brant A. Gardner on April 25, 2025 at 1:53 pm
OK. But which of Joseph’s statements? Should we take the earliest statements where he calls the hill pretty much anything except Cumorah, or the later statements that use the common term to describe earlier events? Historians tell us that the early statements are the most important. Please refer to the blog post again where it is explained that since Cumorah wasn’t used early, the historians were not allowed to use it in Saints. Remember also that Saints was reviewed by at least some of the First Presidency and the Twelve. As one of the historians noted when I heard him speaking about the process, “President Nelson reads the footnotes!”
Since the highest authorities of the Church support the reading that Joseph didn’t use Cumorah early, both historians and the Church authorities agree and therefore disagree with the way you have read the historical documents. Are you suggesting that you have either the training or the ecclesiastical authority to contradict those two sources?
Reply
mm
Allen Wyatt on April 25, 2025 at 2:05 pm
Rian said: Heartlanders seem to love to rely more on Scripture, Modern Prophets opinions and Joseph Smith’s statements rather than looking at historians drive to be correct intellectually.
Allen says: This is exactly what I was referring to in a different comment, yesterday, to Glen. I said that it “makes me wince when I see the ‘uninitiated’ dismiss, mock, demean, or impute evil motives to academics because (1) they are academics or (2) they hold opinions different from their own.” In his view, the Heartlanders have pure motives (they “rely more on Scripture, Modern Prophets opinions, and Joseph Smith’s statements”) and the historians have suspect motives (they “drive to be correct intellectually”). Such characterizations make me wince; Rian imputes motives to historians as if he can read their minds and judge their souls.
Rian said: I wouldn’t think Joseph would lie to his wife. … Joseph lied to a scribe to make up a story for his wife?
Allen says: And here is another case of imputing motives. Any human can lie or they can be mistaken. The difference is knowledge and motive. Rian doesn’t believe that Joseph would lie, and neither do I. But I do believe he could be mistaken. Perhaps Rian does not. A false dichotomy is presented when one believes that Joseph can only tell truth or lie. Such black and white thinking is shallow and naieve.
Rian says: Common sense tells us the Book of Mormon began in the area of the USA.
Allen says: Actually, common sense doesn’t tell us that at all. Nephi tells us where it started–in Jerusalem. Once the Lehites landed in the New World, we have very little verifiable information as to where things took place, except that they took place somewhere in the New World.
Rian says: A serious scholar would do more in consideration of faith based statements, rather than unprovable thought and research.
Allen says: Another false dichotomy, presented to denigrate those with which Rian disagrees.
Reply
Rian Nelson
Rian Nelson on April 25, 2025 at 4:30 pm
I think most historians are great and believing Saints, just like I try to be. I would simply like to know if you believe what Joseph said in the letter to Emma. Was Joseph wandering over the Plains of the Nephites while he was in Illinois? I believe the letter.Reply
mm
Allen Wyatt on April 25, 2025 at 4:46 pm
There is that dichotomous thinking again.
Do I believe Joseph believed he was “wandering over the plains of the Nephites?” Yes, I do. But I suspect that means something different to me than it does to you.
Just because Joseph said that’s what he was doing doesn’t mean it was what he was really doing. In other words, he could be making an assumption and, therefore, be mistaken. (Not lying, mind you, but mistaken.) Prophets are allowed to be mistaken. If they weren’t, the Doctrine and Covenants would not be replete with instances of Joseph being called on the carpet by the Lord.
Remember that a prophet is only a prophet when he is acting as such (Joseph Smith, History of the Church, 5:265). Was Joseph acting as a prophet when he wrote the letter to Emma, or was he acting as a husband, recounting his travels?
You seem to believe he was, in the letter, acting as a prophet, sharing revealed knowledge about the history of the land over which he traveled. Do you have such evidence in this case?
You present, once again, a false dichotomy when you ask “I wouldn’t think Joseph would lie to his wife.” I don’t think he would, either. But “lying” is not the only other option, is it?
Reply
Gerald Smith
Gerald Smith on April 25, 2025 at 6:07 pm
When it comes to such “throw away statements” like traversing the Nephite plains , interpretation becomes a matter of belief for some, rather than the strictness required by professional historians. There’s a reason scholarly journals review articles and books thoroughly before publication. Not perfect, but of higher quality generally than that coming from the untrained eye.
Theodore Brandley
Theodore Brandley on April 25, 2025 at 7:09 pm
Brother Wyatt,
As you know, Joseph Smith spent many hours conversing with Moroni on the hill where the plates were buried. As you also know, he would come home from those meetings and tell his family about much of the Nephite culture; their manner of dress, and the animals they rode etc. (Lucy Smith)
What evidence do you have that convinces you that Joseph Smith was mistaken when he later wrote to his wife that he was on the “plains of the Nephites.”
mm
Allen Wyatt on April 26, 2025 at 7:31 am
The same evidence that you have that he was making a definitive, revelatory statement concerning the location of the Nephites. In other words, none.
I said Joseph could be mistaken in this instance. Unless you have evidence he was acting as a prophet, providing declarative statements concerning Book of Mormon locations, then I feel very comfortable in sticking with could.
Theodre Brandley
Theodre Brandley on April 26, 2025 at 8:42 am
With all due respect, Joseph didn’t need to be speaking as a propjet to get it right. He had spent many hours conversing one-on-one with a leader of the Nephites. The context of his letter was about the bones of the Nephites they found, and his making his definitive statesmen about the location does not appear to be an opinion.
mm
Allen Wyatt on April 26, 2025 at 9:33 am
Your conclusion is based on assumption of what “must be,” not on evidence. And, I’m fine with that. Both of us (as I keep saying) can look at the same data and come to different conclusions. See Gerald Smith’s comment earlier in this thread. It applies.
Theodore Brandley
Theodore Brandley on April 26, 2025 at 8:47 am
Please excuse the typo. I am 86 with macular degeneration.
Theodore Brandley
Theodore Brandley on April 26, 2025 at 10:31 am
It would take good evidence to doubt Joseph’s word on this. And a you mentioned, there is none.
mm
Allen Wyatt on April 26, 2025 at 11:15 am
I like what you did there–point out the lack of evidence for someone with whom you disagree while failing to recognize the paucity of evidence for your own position. Perhaps this is an academic variation on motes and beams. Tricky, that.
Rian Nelson
Rian Nelson on April 26, 2025 at 12:06 pm
Brother Wyatt, you said, “Just because Joseph said that’s what he was doing doesn’t mean it was what he was really doing. In other words, he could be making an assumption and, therefore, be mistaken. (Not lying, mind you, but mistaken.)”
So as a scholar or intellectual or just a guy, you are deciding or trying to figure out what Joseph was really doing or saying? What would you say Joseph was doing or saying then? Making an assumption, being mistaken or just not lying? Or was he doing something else you have decided by your analysis?
When Joseph said, “roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones as a proof of its (BofM’s) divine authenticity” (parenthesis added). Was Joseph just assuming or could he have been mistaken or just not lying? Please tell me your hypothesis.
Of course I can’t know what was in the mind of Joseph Smith, but I do know I take the vast majority of his words as truth because I believe Joseph was an honest man whether he was acting as a prophet or as a husband. By the way how do you know Joseph was acting as a husband and not an inspired head of his home when he wrote that letter?
Sure the letter was not doctrine for the church, but could it have been personal revelation from Joseph to help Emma in understanding the very sacred mission Joseph was on, as he was on the exact paths of those righteous Nephites. Possibly Emma’s faith grew stronger knowing her husband was living on the same space as the Nephites of old. Please let me know any other statements from Joseph where you know whether he was actually acting as a prophet or not. I hope I don’t come across as disrespecting you as I don’t. I just don’t understand your reasoning and desire to discombobulate Joseph’s thinking or his words. I suggest you take Joseph’s words as an honest man who is even inspired when not acting as a prophet in my opinion.
Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken corbett
Allen Wyatton April 26, 2025 at 1:12 pm
Rian said: So as a scholar or intellectual or just a guy, you are deciding or trying to figure out what Joseph was really doing or saying?
Allen says: I’m just a guy. I do not consider myself a scholar or intellectual. I do consider myself as someone who has read much more about Church history than most people, though that does not make me special in any way.
Rian said: What would you say Joseph was doing or saying then? Making an assumption, being mistaken or just not lying? Or was he doing something else you have decided by your analysis?
Allen says: I say that we don’t have enough information to know what Joseph was saying. I cannot read his mind anymore than you can, so I cannot come to a firm conclusion one way or the other. And, I am fine with ambiguity (not knowing) when it comes to this particular statement of Joseph’s.
Rian said: Of course I can’t know what was in the mind of Joseph Smith, but I do know I take the vast majority of his words as truth because I believe Joseph was an honest man…
Allen says: I believe him to be an honest man, as well. Tell me, though, can honest men make mistakes? Since Joseph said he made mistakes, since the Lord confirms in the Doctrine and Covenants that Joseph makes mistakes, since Emma said that Joseph made mistakes, is it remotely possible, in your mind, that Joseph made a mistake in this one instance?
If such a consideration is not even remotely possible, in this one instance, than there are two possibilities. Either you view everything that Joseph says as inerrant (I’m not saying you believe this, just that it is one possibility), or you cannot allow the possibility of mistake in this instance because doing so would fly in the face of other conclusions you may have made.
Rian said: By the way how do you know Joseph was acting as a husband and not an inspired head of his home when he wrote that letter?
Allen says: I believe, again, that we don’t have enough evidence to make a firm declaration. He could have been acting as a husband, as an inspired head of home, as a leader of his group, or as a prophet. We just don’t know, and therefore the existing evidence (for this singular statement) is open to interpretation in any number of ways. None of those interpretations does violence to the mantle that Joseph held, though some of the interpretations may do violence to positions held by Heartlanders.
Rian said: Sure the letter was not doctrine for the church…
Allen says: Thank you for saying that. Many people treat the statement as doctrinal in nature, however. It is good you don’t recognize it as such.
Rian said: …but could it have been personal revelation from Joseph to help Emma in understanding the very sacred mission Joseph was on, as he was on the exact paths of those righteous Nephites. Possibly Emma’s faith grew stronger knowing her husband was living on the same space as the Nephites of old.
Allen says: Sure. Any of this is possible for the exact reason I stated–that the existing evidence can be interpreted in any number of ways.
Rian said: Please let me know any other statements from Joseph where you know whether he was actually acting as a prophet or not.
Allen says: Toward what end? I don’t view this as a zero-sum game when it comes to prophets. Even Joseph. I view him as God’s called and ordained prophet of the Restoration. Such a calling does not relieve him of the fallible nature of humanity. Had I lived in those days, I would have followed him to the ends of the earth, and I will defend his calling to any in these latter days.
Rian said: I hope I dont come across as disrespecting you as I don’t. I just don’t understand your reasoning and desire to discombobulate Joseph’s thinking or his words.
Allen says: I appreciate that, and I hope my reasoning is a bit clearer.
Rian said: I suggest you take Joseph’s words as an honest man who is even inspired when not acting as a prophet in my opinion.
Allen says: Thank you for the suggestion; it is one I agree with. As I have stated, I do view Joseph as an honest man. Further, I view him as inspired. I view all of God’s prophets (including the 15 we sustain today) as honest, inspired men. I have spent the majority of my life defending them, and will continue to do so.
In conclusion, Allen says: “I believe, again, that we don’t have enough evidence to make a firm declaration. He could have been acting as a husband, as an inspired head of home, as a leader of his group, or as a prophet. We just don’t know, and therefore the existing evidence (for this singular statement) is open to interpretation in any number of ways. None of those interpretations does violence to the mantle that Joseph held, though some of the interpretations may do violence to positions held by Heartlanders.”
Rian Nelson April 26, 207 pm
Thank you Mr. Allen for your dialogue. This is my last statement. I say the letter to Emma from Joseph is enough evidence itself to make a firm declaration for myself. I say I do know by personal revelation. Mr. Allen you may say that the letter is open to interpretation, and “therefore the existing evidence (for this singular statement) is open to interpretation in any number of ways”, may be true. But to many common sense guys like myself, Joseph was wandering over the Plains of the Nephites in the same area that the ancient Nephites roamed, not in Mesoamerica. Am I biased, yes. I’m not looking for “evidence” that we will never find as to Joseph’s understanding, so let’s let the statement speak for itself.
Joseph’s understanding in my opinion is that The Plains of the Nephites were definitely in Illinois and Indiana where he was at the time of writing of his letter in 1834. Joseph Knew by his own words. I don’t feel as you say Mr. Allen, “some of the interpretations may do violence to positions held by Heartlanders”, but if a heartlander does violence with these words he is wrong and should be held accountable.
I first believe Personal Revelation. Then I trust Canonized Scripture, Then I trust the words of the Prophets. “Saints” is a feel good book, I enjoy but don’t believe everything in it. Historians make mistakes.
How could Joseph not know the actual location of the Nephites or its geography, as many Mesoamericanists say? I don’t think that was possible. I love believing Joseph Smith and not listening to many so-called scholars.
Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett
Joseph had at least 20 meetings with Moroni alone, you know. I’m confident Moroni showed Joseph the Nephites location. After all Joseph is quoted as saying while in Atlas, Illinois on the Mississippi River, “wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity…” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56
John Clark an avid Mesoamericanist said, “One thing all readers share with Joseph is a partial understanding of the book’s complexities. Indeed, many things about the book were simply unknowable in 1830. Over the last sixty years, Hugh Nibley, John Sorenson, and other scholars have shown the Book of Mormon to be “truer” than Joseph Smith or any of his contemporaries could know. Consequently, what Joseph Smith knew and understood about the book ought to be research questions rather than presumptions. Thanks in large part to his critics, it is becoming clear that Joseph Smith did not fully understand the geography, scope, historical scale, literary form, or cultural content of the book.” I sure disagree with John Clark on this statement.See Jonathan Neville’s blog here for quote and details. https://www.bookofmormoncentralamerica.com/2021/06/the-worlds-of-joseph-smith-updated.html
President John Taylor said, “the principles which [Joseph Smith] had, placed him in communication with the Lord, and not only with the Lord, but with the ancient apostles and prophets; such men, for instance, as Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Noah, Adam, Seth, Enoch, and Jesus and the Father, and the apostles that lived on this continent as well as those who lived on the Asiatic continent. He seemed to be as familiar with these people as we are with one another” (in Journal of Discourses,21:94). Elder Orson Pratt of the Quorum of the Twelve added that Joseph Smith “often received visits from Nephi, Moroni, Peter, James, John (the beloved), John (the Baptist), Elijah, Moses, the three Nephites, etc. etc.”1
On at least twenty-two occasions, the former-day prophet Moroni came as a resurrected being to instruct, reprimand, or bless the latter-day prophet Joseph Smith.4
Elder Orson Pratt of the Quorum of the Twelve added that Joseph Smith “often received visits from Nephi, Moroni, Peter, James, John (the beloved), John (the Baptist), Elijah, Moses, the three Nephites, etc. etc.”1
The sources History of the Church and Journal of Discourses are abbreviated as HC and JD. The Prophet Joseph communicated with other messengers who previously had lived righteously on earth, but the precise nature of these visits is not known. These personages include Seth, Isaac, Jacob, and the Jewish and Nephite Apostles (see Journal of Discourses,21:94). In addition, Joseph Smith saw other angels in vision, some of whom are identified in recorded revelation (see, for example, D&C 107:53; compare History of the Church, 3:388).
Prophets, Apostles and Leaders speak of “One Hill Cumorah” in many of the quotes below. Are you with the Prophets or Scholars? Many of you reading this blog would probably find it hard to believe that many scholars, seminary and institute teachers, and church employees believe there are two Hill Cumorah’s, one in upstate New York and one in Mesoamerica somewhere. I used to think that as well 12 years ago, but to me there are so many leaders in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints that say the Hill in New York is the place that Joseph Smith received the plates and it is also the same hill in New York where the final battles of the Nephites vs Lamanites, and the final battle of the Jaredites (Hill Ramah) occured. (Ether 15:11 “And it came to pass that the army of Coriantumr did pitch their tents by the hill Ramah; and it was that same hill where my father Mormon did ahide up the records unto the Lord, which were sacred.”) I believe the Hill Cumorah and the Hill Ramah are the very same hill in upstate New York, and there is not a second hill in Mesoamerica.
The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints today are “neutral” in where the Book of Mormon events happened and that is fine for me as I follow the Prophet Russell M Nelson and the Twelve in doctrinal things. For you and I to take a neutral stand on secondary evidence is not required. The Lord told us to read and study, and in the promise to Moroni, He said we may know the truth of ALL things, and that would include knowing the location of the Book of Mormon events. I feel that the location of the many Book of Mormon events began in the United States of America. I will support and follow the Brethren where ever they say it is located,in doctrinal matters, but what if they never tell us and we find out it was our duty as Latter-day Saints to find this out on our own? What do you think? Please respond and vote. 1 or 2 Hill Cumorah’s?
Quotes from Prophets, Apostles, and Leaders
1. “If you live into the next century you will see evidence for the Book of Mormon come forth in droves.” Truman G. Madsen, speaking of what the Prophet Joseph Smith said to a colleague, in the opening statement of the 2005 video, “Journey of Faith.” 2. “…When…first commanded to testify of these things they [The Three Witness] demurred and told the Lord the people would not believe them for the book concerning which they were to bear record told of a people who were educated and refined, dwelling in large cities; whereas all that was then known of the early inhabitants of this country was the filthy, lazy, degraded and ignorant savages that were roaming over the land. The Lord told us, in reply that he would make it known to the people that the early inhabitants of this land had been just such a people as they were described in the book, and he would lead them to discover the ruins of great cities, and they should have abundant evidence of the truth of that which is written in the book…” – David Whitmer, Interview with James H. Hart (Richmond, Mo., 21 August 1883), as printed in Deseret Evening News, Salt Lake City, Utah 3. “The Hill Cumorah is situated in western New York. . . . It is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces, men, women and children, and fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . . The Hill Cumorah is remarkable also as being the hill on which and around which, a still more ancient nation perished, called Jaredites. . . . Millions fought millions, until the Hill Ramah, and the land round about, was soaked with blood.” Orson Pratt Millennial Star 28 (16 June 1866) 4. “The Church has long maintained, as attested to by references in the writings of General Authorities, that the Hill Cumorah in western New York state is the same as referenced in the Book of Mormon.” F. Michael Watson, Secretary to the First Presidency, in a letter dated October 16, 1990 5. “The final struggles between Nephites and Lamanites were waged in the vicinity of the Hill Cumorah, in what is now the State of New York, resulting in the destruction of the Nephites as a nation, about 400 A.D. The last Nephite representative was Moroni, who, wandering for safety from place to place, daily expecting death from the victorious Lamanites, wrote the concluding parts of the Book of Mormon, and hid the record in Cumorah. It was this same Moroni who, as a resurrected being, gave the records into the hands of Joseph Smith in the present dispensation.” James Talmage Articles of Faith 6. “For many decades the Nephites retreated before their aggressive foes, making their way north-eastward through what is now the United States. About 400 A.D. the last great battle was fought near the hill Cumorah; and the Nephite nation became extinct. The degenerate remnant of Lehi’s posterity, the Lamanites or American Indians, have continued until this day. Moroni, the last of the Nephite prophets, hid away the record of his people in the hill Cumorah, whence it has been brought forth by divine direction in the current dispensation. That record is now before the world translated through the gift and power of God, and published to the edification of all nations, as the BOOK OF MORMON.” Jesus the Christ, p. 743
7. “Joseph then went to the locality specified by the angel, on the side of a hill called in the record Cumorah, and immediately identified the spot that had been shown him in vision. By the aid of a lever he removed a large stone, which proved to be the cover of a stone box wherein lay the plates and other articles described by Moroni. The angel appeared at the place, and forbade Joseph to remove the contents of the box at that time. The young man replaced the massive stone lid and left the spot. Four years later, the plates, the Urim and Thummim, and the breastplate were delivered into Joseph’s keeping by the angel Moroni. This Moroni, who now came as a resurrected being, was the last survivor of the Nephite nation; he had completed the record, and then shortly before his death had hidden away the same in the hill Cumorah, whence it was brought forth through his instrumentality and delivered to the modern prophet and seer, Joseph Smith, September 22, 1827. That record, or, strictly speaking a part thereof, is now accessible to all; it has been translated through divine instrumentality and is now published in many languages as the Book of Mormon.” Jesus the Christ, p. 767 8. “I marvel at the miracle of America, the land which the God of Heaven long ago declared to be a land choice above all other lands and concerning which He has made a promise and given a warning in these remarkable words: ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ’(Ether 2:12.) “God bless America, for she is His creation.”Hinckley, Gordon B., National Advisory Council of BYU College of Business November 2, 1973. 9. Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the lands of Ephraim.” McConkie, Bruce R., A New Witness for the Articles of Faith [1985], 511. 10. “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ (Ether 2:12).” Monson, Thomas S., Teachings of Thomas S. Monson [2011], 14-15. 11. “In the face of this evidence coming from the Prophet Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer, we cannot say that the Nephites and Lamanites did not possess the territory of the United States and that the Hill Cumorah is in Central America. Neither can we say that the great struggle which resulted in the destruction of the Nephites took place in Central America. If Zelph, a righteous man, was fighting under a great prophet-general in the last battles between the Nephites and Lamanites; if that great prophet-general was known from the Rocky Mountains to “the Hill Cumorah or eastern sea,” then some of those battles, and evidently the final battles did take place within the borders of what is now the United States. There were no righteous prophets, save the Three Nephites, after the death of Moroni, and we learn that Zelph was slain during one of these battles during the great last struggle between the Nephites and Lamanites and was buried near the Illinois River. In the Book of Mormon story the Lamanites were constantly crowding the Nephites back towards the north and east. If the battles in which Zelph took part were fought in the country traversed by the Zion’s Camp, then we have every reason to believe from what is written in the Book of Mormon, that the Nephites were forced farther and farther to the north and east until they found themselves in the land of Ripliancum, which both Ether and Mormon declare to us was the land of Ramah or Cumorah, a land of “many waters,” which “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all.” This being true, what would be more natural then that Moroni, like his father Mormon, would deposit the plates in the land where the battles came to an end and the Nephites were destroyed? This Moroni says he did, and from all the evidence in the Book of Mormon, augmented by the testimony of the Prophet Joseph Smith, these final battles took place in the territory known as the United States and in the neighborhood of the Great Lakes and hills of Western New York. And here Moroni found the resting place for the sacred instruments which had been committed to his care.” Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation Vol. 3 Ch. 12 12. “At one time a fierce battle was fought near where Buffalo, N.Y., now stands, wherein two million were lying strewn upon the earth, slain in battle and no one to bury them, till the stench drove them southward to the Hill Ramah, which was called Cumorah by the Nephite race.” Reminiscences of Joseph the Prophet, by Edward Stevenson 1893 13. “It was at this time that Mormon deposited in the Hill Cumorah all the records that had been entrusted to him except a few plates that he gave to his son Moroni. (See Mormon 6.) About A.D. 420, Moroni placed these plates with those his father, Mormon, had already deposited in the hill. (See Moroni 10:1-2.)” A Marvelous Work and a Wonder, p. 73. By LeGrand Richards 14. “This Book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him, Cumorah, which hill is now in the State of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario County.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, p. 43. 15. “[Joseph] went [into] a Cave in the Hill Comoro with Oliver Cowdry & deposited those plates upon a table or shelf. In that room were deposited a large amount of gold plates containing sacred records… Joseph Smith said that cave contained tons of choice treasures & records.” Wilford Woodruff Journal, 11 December 1869
Art by Jon McNaughton
16. “Joseph and others… went into a cave in the hill Cumorah, and saw more records than ten men could carry… There were books piled up on tables, book upon book. Those records this people will yet have, if they accept of the Book of Mormon and observe its precepts, and keep the commandments.” Heber C. Kimball 17. “Most of the grounds mentioned had undoubtedly been scenes of hard-fought battles, of which the [Iroquois] Indians had preserved unpleasant traditions, for such was their abhorrence of scenes enacted here that never, except in a few rare instances, could they be induced to visit the spot near the old fort and burying ground. They turned from it with a sort of shudder, exclaiming, “Oie-qneh sa-he-eh! — ‘Tis the field of blood!’” – W.W. Clayton, History of Onondaga County, New York, D. Mason & Co., Syracuse, NY, 1878, p. 33. (Pictured is Gadji-Nonda-He (aka Robert David) – Iroquois (Cayuga),1901.) 18. “Just before the Camp passed from Illinois across the Mississippi river into Missouri, Joseph with Brigham Young and others went up on one of the mounds in the neighborhood to obtain a view of the great river, called the Father of Waters. Here they found an altar built according to the ancient style, and from its foot they dug up the skeleton of a man. They were surprised to find an arrow-head between the ribs. It was revealed to the Prophet that this was the remains of Zelph, a white Lamanite and a mighty man of God, who had fought as a chieftain under the Prophet Omandagus [sp]. He was killed in battle during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites. Of course, we know it was not in the last battle of the struggle because that was fought around the hill Cumorah. What a glorious gift is the inspiration of God!” The Latter-day Prophet, History of Joseph Smith, Written for Young People page 100-101 by George Q. Cannon Illustrated and Published at Juvenile Instructor Office Salt Lake City, Utah 1900 19. “President [Heber C.] Kimball talked familiarly to the brethren about Father Smith, [Oliver] Cowdery, and others walking into the hill Cumorah and seeing records upon records piled upon table[s,] they walked from cell to cell and saw the records that were piled up. . . .” Manuscript History of Brigham Young, 5 May 1867 20. “The passages which I have quoted from the Book of Mormon… definitely establish the following facts: That the Hill Cumorah, and the Hill Ramah are identical; that it was around this hill that the armies of both the Jaredites and Nephites, fought their great last battles; that it was in this hill that Mormon deposited all of the sacred records which had been entrusted to his care by Ammaron, except the abridgment which he had made from the plates of Nephi, which were delivered into the hands of his son, Moroni. We know positively that it was in this hill that Moroni deposited the abridgment made by his father, and his own abridgment of the record of the Jaredites, and that it was from this hill that Joseph Smith obtained possession of them.” President Anthony W. Ivins of the First Presidency, April 1929 General Conference:
East Lawn of Red Brick Store. Fence is the Joseph Smith Family Cemetery and Nephite Cemetery
21. “Another remark, I would esteem it one of the greatest blessings, if I am to be afflicted in this world, to have my lot cast where I can find brethren & friends all around me, but this is not. thing. I referred to it is to have the privilige of having our dead buried on the land where god has appointd to gather his saints together,— & where there will be nothing but saints, where they may have the privelige of laying their bodies where the Son will make his appearance. & where they may hear the. sound of the trump that shall call them forth, to behold him, that in the morn of the resurrection, they may come forth in a body. & come right up out of their graves. & strike hands immediately in eternal glory. & felicity rather than to be scattered thousands of miles apart. There is something good. & sacred to me— in this thing. the place where a man is buried has been sacred to me.— this subjct is made mention of— In Book of Mormon & Scripturs. to the aborigines the burying places of their fathers is more sacred than any thing else.” Journal, December 1842–June 1844; Book 2, 10 March 1843–14 July 1843,” p. [141], The Joseph Smith Papers, accessed November 19, 2017, http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/journal-december-1842-june-1844-book-2-10-march-1843-14-july-1843/149 22.“The Book of Mormon tells us that America is a land of promise, a land choice above all other lands. Nephi said that whosoever should possess it must serve the God of the land or they would be swept off. And we have read in the Book of Mormon of the nations that have been swept off because they ceased to worship the God who had led them and their forefathers here to this land. We have a great responsibility as citizens in this land, for the Lord said that he would fight its battles and be its king, if we will just serve him. So it’s appropriate at this time that we express our appreciation for this great land. I like the words Moses used when he gave a blessing to the twelve tribes of Israel. When he blessed Joseph he promised him a new land in the utmost bowels of the everlasting hills (see Deut. 33:15). Now that isn’t in Jerusalem because they don’t have everlasting hills over there, and the prophets have never predicted a regathering of all nations to the land of Israel. But they have predicted the gathering of Israel to this land of America, which is the land of Joseph. And we are the only people in the world who know what that land is that Moses promised to Joseph. It was so great in his eyes as he received the revelations of the Holy Spirit that in describing the land he used the word “precious” five times in just four verses…We have so much to be grateful for. We are not here by chance. We are here because of the sacrifices of our pioneer fathers who came to this choice land that the Lord, according to the Book of Mormon, had hidden away from the eyes of the world that it should not be overrun. He preserved it for us, for the day and time in which we now live here in these valleys of the mountains.” Thanksgiving LEGRAND RICHARDS of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Nov. 18, 1980 • Devotional
A Cocopah Indian Hut El Centro, CA
23. “Oliver Cowdery, even in that early day, had found the Navajos in the far Southwest, and he reported it to the brethren, feeling that it was a very important thing. Then Wilford Woodruff said this further, as he went down into the southwest, in New Mexico, and visited among the Indians there. He said: “In my short communication of the second inst., I promised to give a fuller account of my visit to the Isletas which I will now endeavor to do. The Isletas are one of the Pueblo groups down in New Mexico. I view my visit among the Nephites one of the most interesting missions of my life, although short. I say Nephites, because if there are any Nephites on this continent, we have found them among the Zunis, the Lagunas, and the Isletas, for they are a different race of people, altogether, from the Lamanites. I class the Navajo, Moquis (Hopis) and Apaches with the Lamanites, although they are in advance of many Indian tribes of America. I class the Zunis, Lagunas, and Isletas among the Nephites. And then he goes on to say, that as soon as they dismissed this particular meeting among the Isletas, and were going to leave, one of the Nephites arose. . . full of the spirit of the Lord and said, “Friends, why do you dismiss us and leave us this way? This is the first time we have heard of our forefathers and the gospel and the things we have looked for from the traditions of our fathers. If our wives and children are weary, let them go home. We want to hear more. We want you to talk all night. Do not leave us so.” The Work Among the Lamanites Elder Spencer W. Kimballl, Conference Report, October 1950, pp. 63-69 24. “And again, I command thee that thou shalt not covet thine own property, but impart it freely to the printing of the Book of Mormon, which contains the truth and the word of God—Which is my word to the Gentile, that soon it may go to the Jew, of whom the Lamanites are a remnant, that they may believe the gospel, and look not for a Messiah to come who has already come.” D&C 29:26-27 25.“It was at this time that Mormon deposited in the Hill Cumorah all the records that had been entrusted to him except a few plates that he gave to his son Moroni. (See Mormon 6.) About A.D. 420, Moroni placed these plates with those his father, Mormon, had already deposited in the hill. (See Moroni 10:1-2.)” A Marvelous Work and a Wonder, p. 73. 26. “As the fighting neared its end, Mormon gathered the remnant of his forces about a hill which they called Cumorah, located in what is now the western part of the state of New York…. When finished with the record, Moroni was to hide it up in that same Hill Cumorah which was their battlefield. It would come forth in modern times as the Book of Mormon, named after Moroni’s father, the historian who compiled it… His people were Americans, too. His words constituted a people-to-people message, ancient Americans speaking to modern Americans.” Mark E. Petersen Oct 1978 27. “The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day (see 2 Ne. 3:6–21) and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” (The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, ed. Dean C. Jessee, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984, p. 409; spelling modernized.) The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. (See Ether 13:2, 8.) It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen. It was to be the repository of sacred writing on plates of gold from which the Book of Mormon would one day come, choice because it would eventually host world headquarters of the restored church of Jesus Christ in the latter days.” A Treasured Testament By Elder Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles JULY 1993 Adapted from an address given 25 June 1992 at a seminar for new mission presidents, Missionary Training Center, Provo, Utah. 28. “I should like to say a few words about America…No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America…surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty.” Elder Gordon B. Hinckley. Oct. 29, 1974 Devotional 29. “Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the lands of Ephraim.” 1985 – Elder Bruce R. McConkie 30. “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12). “Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” 2011 President Thomas S. Monson 31. “I would that all men could believe in the destiny of America as did the early pioneers: that it is the land of Zion; that the founders of this nation were men of inspired vision; that the Constitution as written by the inspiration of heaven must be preserved at all costs. “I make a further plea that the citizens of this favored land live righteously that they might enjoy the fruits of their righteousness in this land of promise.” 1941 Harold B. Lee:
Joseph Smith and the Angel Moroni by Tom Holdman (Stained glass) Hill Cumorah Visitors Center, Palmyra, New York
One or Two Cumorah’s?
“Most members of the Church believe the Hill Cumorah is in New York. Church leaders have consistently taught this for over 150 years.
However, some intellectuals in the Church—including some faculty at BYU and some at CES—claim there are “two Cumorahs.” They rationalize that New York is too far from Central America (Mesoamerica) for the hill in New York to be the scene of the final battles of the Jaredites and the Nephites.
Because these intellectuals have trained thousands of LDS students for decades, their ideas have permeated the Church. The “two-Cumorahs” theory is being taught in some Church media and at Church visitors centers, but it has never been taught by a single member of the First Presidency or Quorum of the Twelve.
The efforts of the intellectuals have caused confusion among members and investigators. Recent discoveries in Church history reaffirm the original teaching that there is one Cumorah and it is in New York. For example, there is a lot of information in the book titled “Letter VII: Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery Explain the Hill Cumorah.” In response, many intellectuals are teaching their students that the prophets and apostles are wrong.
This summary of Church history will help members understand the issue, so they can support the Brethren when confronted with arguments against the New York Cumorah.
In 1834, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery decided to publish a series of letters about Church history in the Church newspaper titled The Messenger and Advocate. This was in response to anti-Mormon publications that were disrupting the missionary effort.
Oliver wrote the letters with Joseph’s assistance. They published eight letters between October 1834 and October 1835.
A section of Letter I is included as a footnote in the Pearl of Great Price at the end of Joseph Smith—History.
In December 1834, Joseph ordained Oliver Cowdery as Assistant President of the Church, explaining that this made him the spokesman. Joseph later referred to these letters as “President Cowdery’s letters.”
In Letter VII, published in July 1835, President Cowdery described the Hill Cumorah in New York. He explained that “at about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former” and declares it was a “fact that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed.” He emphasized that “in this valley fell the remaining strength and price of a once powerful people, the Nephites.” “This hill, by the Jaredites, was called Ramah; by it, or around it, pitched the famous army of Coriantumr their tent… The opposing army were to the west, and in this same valley, and near by.” He also explained that Mormon’s depository of Nephite records (Mormon 6:6) was in the same hill.
The entire First Presidency at the time endorsed these letters. Joseph Smith had President Frederick G. Williams begin the process of copying all eight letters into his history, which you can read in the Joseph Smith Papers in History, 1834-1836. (go to www.josephsmithpapers.org and search for “Letter VII.”) President Sidney Rigdon separately approved of them.
All members of the original Quorum of the Twelve (they were called and ordained by President Cowdery and others in February 1835) who ever mentioned Cumorah affirmed what Letter VII teaches, including Parley and Orson Pratt, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and William Smith.
Letter VII was originally published in the Messenger and Advocate(1835) and copied into Joseph Smith, History, 1834-1835, shortly thereafter. It was republished in the Millennial Star(1840), the Times and Seasons (1841), the Gospel Reflector (1841), a special pamphlet in England (1844), The Prophet (1844), and The Improvement Era. Joseph referred to it in D&C 128:20, which was originally a letter published in the Times and Seasons a year after Letter VII was published in the same newspaper.
Over the years, multiple members of the First Presidency and Quorum of the Twelve, speaking in General Conference, have affirmed the New York Cumorah. Elder James E. Talmage in Articles of Faithaffirmed it, as have other apostles, including LeGrand Richards in A Marvelous Work and a Wonder.
No member of the Twelve or First Presidency has ever said the Hill Cumorah was anywhere else.
Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Wilford Woodruff and others explained that on multiple occasions, Oliver and Joseph had actually visited Mormon’s depository of records in the Hill Cumorah, which explains why President Cowdery wrote that it was a fact that Cumorah was in New York.
The intellectuals nevertheless have framed Letter VII as “Oliver Cowdery’s opinion,” characterizing it as a false tradition that Joseph Smith passively accepted. They claim that all the other prophets and apostles who have affirmed the New York Cumorah were perpetuating this false tradition. They claim that Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Wilford Woodruff and others were mistaken because Oliver had merely told them about a vision of a hill in Mexico.
The intellectuals have rejected the New York Cumorah because they think it contradicts their preferred theory that the Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica. To persuade their students to agree with them, they have made a series of claims about archaeology, anthropology, geology, and geography, and they have insisted on an interpretation of the text that, they claim, makes the New York setting impossible. Lately, BYU and CES have been teaching students about the Book of Mormon by using a video-game-like fantasy mapthat depicts Cumorah in a mythical setting.
Although the consistent, repeated teachings of the prophets and apostles should be enough to settle this matter, there is evidence from archaeology, anthropology, geology, and geography that supports the New York Cumorah as the scene of the final battles of the Jaredites and the Nephites. There are dozens of archaeological sites in western New York, dating to Book of Mormon times, that contain artifacts from the Ohio Hopewell civilization (the archaeological and anthropological term for the people who correspond to the Nephites). Bushels of stone weapons have been recovered from the vicinity of Cumorah. Research in the area is ongoing.
When the Mesoamerica/two-Cumorahs theory began to be accepted by LDS intellectuals, Joseph Fielding Smith, then Church Historian and a member of the Quorum of the Twelve, released a statement that he later reiterated after he became President of the Quorum of the Twelve. He wrote, “Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon.” His prophetic warning against the efforts of the intellectuals remains as valid today as it was when he originally published it.”
“The letter [Wentworth Letter] is one of the choicest documents in our church literature; as also it is the earliest published document by the Prophet personally, making any pretension to consecutive narrative of those events in which the great Latter-day work had its origin. . . . For combining conciseness of statement with comprehensiveness of treatment of the subject with which it deals, it has few equals among historical documents, and certainly none that excel it in our church literature.”
The letter was written by Joseph Smith in March 1842 at the request of John Wentworth, a newspaper editor and proprietor, who wanted to provide it to his friend, Mr. Barstow, who was writing a history of New Hampshire. I was surprised to find the entire letter a compelling read. It includes the First Vision, Joseph Smith translating the Book of Mormon, the Church’s destiny to persevere through persecution, and the Articles of Faith.” By Lindsey Williams LDS Living
Most of us in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints love the Wentworth Letter that Joseph Smith wrote in 1842 to John Wentworth, editor and proprietor of the Chicago Democrat. It outlined the history of the Church and included the 13 Articles of Faith. Read the entire Wentworth Letter Here
The Prophet Joseph Smith shared with us important information regarding the Lamanites spoken of in the Book of Mormon and how they were the Native Americans of this land of North America. (See bold orange text further down the page).
Below in quotes and in normal black text is a portion of the Wentworth Letter. When you come to the orange text this is the part of the Wentworth Letter that was omitted from the lesson manual titled Teachings of the Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith Chapter 38 page 441.
Why an Omission?
Why was it omitted? We can only guess. What words were edited? Read for yourself the 900 words left out of our manual and decide yourself. It is possible that a historian or editor, may have done it by accident or without thinking. How can it be explained? In no way do I believe the Prophet or Apostles had any knowledge of the omission and they would not do such a thing. They are men of God whom I love and respect. The Church is neutral on where the geography of the Book of Mormon happened and that is fine with me. Personally I don’t have to be neutral and I believe that likely the Nephites began in Florida and traveled up north through the Heartland of the United States. The historic Hopewell Culture began in Florida in about 600 BC and it ended abruptly in New York in 400 AD. This timing matches the life of the Nephites. See my blog here, and here for details.
The Wentworth Letter
“I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country [America] and shown who they were, and from whence they came; a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people, was [also] made known unto me; I was also told where were deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent. The angel appeared to me three times the same night and unfolded the same things. After having received many visits from the angels of God, unfolding the majesty and glory of the events that should transpire in the last days, on the morning of the 22nd of September, A.D. 1827, the angel of the Lord delivered the records into my hands.
These records were engraven on plates which had the appearance of gold. Each plate was six inches wide and eight inches long, and not quite so thick as common tin. They were filled with engravings, in Egyptian characters, and bound together in a volume as the leaves of a book, with three rings running through the whole. The volume was something near six inches in thickness, a part of which was sealed. The characters on the unsealed part were small, and beautifully engraved. The whole book exhibited many marks of antiquity in its construction and much skill in the art of engraving. With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rims of a bow fastened to a breastplate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God.
*In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country. This book also tells us that our Savior made His appearance upon this continent after His Resurrection; that He planted the gospel here in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing; that they had apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, and evangelists—the same order, the same priesthood, the same ordinances, gifts, powers, and blessings, as were enjoyed on the eastern continent; that the people were cut off in consequence of their transgressions; that the last of their prophets who existed among them was commanded to write an abridgment of their prophecies, history, etc., and to hide it up in the earth; and that it should come forth and be united with the Bible for the accomplishment of the purposes of God in the last days. For a more particular account I would refer to the Book of Mormon, which can be purchased at Nauvoo, or from any of our traveling elders.” Portion of the Wentworth Letter by Joseph Smith
It is my opinion that this important text about the Native Americans today in the United States being descended from the Lamanites of the Book of Mormon may have been left out on by mistake or on purpose by those over seeing the printing of this Church manual. It is not my opinion that the leaders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints edited this book or had any wrongdoing in leaving portions of the Wentworth Letter out. I love the Brethren of the Church and support them in all that they do.
Is it possible that employees at the Church left this portion of the Wentworth Letter out of the lesson manual on purpose, based on their opinion that the Book of Mormon speaks about events in Mesoamerica? I will let you decide. I don’t bring this up for the sake of contention, but to be sure we understand the full context of this important paragraph. I would hope those in the Church Correlation Department or relevant departments would dialogue with myself, Jonathan Neville or Rod Meldrum about this. As of today we have had no takers to discuss this information. (Aug 29, 2025)
Jonathan Neville’s Blog
“If we were living in the United States in 1842, right about now we’d be receiving our copy of the March 1, 1842, Times and Seasons. This issue contains the Wentworth letter, which contains the Articles of Faith.
I have a 40-page chapter on the Wentworth Letter in my book called, The Editors: Joseph, William, and Don Carlos Smith. It was released April, 2017. You can order it here:
Here’s an excerpt from that chapter:
“The Wentworth letter relates to the authorship of the 900 words because it is a crucial piece of evidence regarding Joseph Smith’s thinking at a critical time. Recall that the thank-you note to John Bernhisel was written and mailed in November, 1841. This is the note that supposedly endorsed a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon. If Joseph had anything to do with the Bernhisel note (which I don’t think he did), then one would expect him to be consistent in March 1842. Instead of explicitly rejecting Orson Pratt’s hemispheric model, Joseph would have embraced it, or at least limited it to Central America. He could have condensed it and still kept Pratt’s original concept.
But he didn’t.
Instead, he replaced it with the clarification that the “remnant” of the Book of Mormon people are “the Indians who now inhabit this country.”
Because this point is so crucial, some promoters of the Mesoamerican theory have insisted that when Joseph wrote to Mr. Wentworth and referred to “this country,” he actually meant all of North and South America. That debate is beyond the scope of this book, but there are plenty of online references for anyone interested in following it.
For my purposes here, it seems unlikely that Joseph was thinking about how someone trying to promote a Mesoamerican setting in the twenty-first century might interpret the phrase. He was writing to a fellow resident of Illinois, knowing the article was intended for publication in the United States. Certainly Mr. Wentworth would understand the phrase to refer to the country in which he and Joseph both lived. If Joseph wanted to convey a hemispheric idea to Wentworth, he would have written “the Indians who live in North and South America” or similar words.” The Editors: Joseph, William, and Don Carlos Smith by Jonathan Neville
The Wentworth letter is an amazing accomplishment, and not only because of the Articles of Faith. It is a succinct explanation of the history of the Church and Joseph’s own experiences.
Where you can’t see the entire letter is in the lesson manual Teachings of the Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith. The reason: the manual edited the Wentworth letter to omit Joseph’s explanation that the Lamanites are the American Indians living in “this country.”
Below is the actual article by Jonathan Neville that I have copied in this blog. Jonathan and I would like our readers to understand the importance of our Church history especially regarding the Lamanites of this land of North America.
I want to share with you the verifiable “Scriptural” truth that the Book of Mormon was translated, as Joseph Smith said in scripture the following. “He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of the everlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants; Also, that there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.” JSH 1:35″
The Book of Mormon was NOT translated by using a stone in a hat which is no where found in scripture. The Church has not received revelation concerning this matter, and I am not speaking for the Church, but I am a simple man who loves the Book of Mormon and Joseph Smith and I share my opinion which may help you to know more truth, after study and prayer, to receive personal revelation, if that is what you seek on the matter.
In the Spirit of love and reconciliation I share this information with friends and fellow faithful Saints, who may believe the translation of the Book of Mormon was done using a stone in a hat, which is sometimes called by them, the Urim and Thummim. I hope and pray you may consider my opinion as the Prophet and Apostles have not yet received revelation about the method of translation.
I would like to share with you a feeling of joy and possibility. I know the Book of Mormon is the word of God by the Spirit of the Lord. That is a feeling every faithful member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has or could have in regard to the Gospel and the Book of Mormon.
It the past year or so, I have had a wonderful journey of reading and studying about what the phrase, “by the gift and power of God” means in relationship to Joseph’s translation of the plates.
The Lord’s Instrument
“We are awed by the perspicacity and discernment of the scientists, whose accumulated knowledge is great, but there is still greater knowledge; there are more perfect instruments; there is much more to learn. Most of us can but imagine how the great truths have been transmitted through the ages. Exactly how this precious instrument, the Urim and Thummim, operates we can only surmise, but it seems to be infinitely superior to any mechanism ever dreamed of yet by researchers. It would seem to be a receiving set, or instrument. For a set to receive pictures and programs, there must be a broadcasting set. The scripture above quoted indicates that the abode of God is a master Urim and Thummim, and the synchronization of transmitting and receiving apparatus of this kind can have no limitation.” (Spencer W. Kimball, Faith Precedes the Miracle, Pg.52 – Pg.53)
“In a short period man has so improved his communication techniques as to hear voices around the world. A few years ago, even with earphones, we could decode only part of the static over the newborn radio. Our first television pictures were very local and very amateurish. Today, we see in our homes a fight in Madison Square Garden, a football game in the Cotton Bowl, the Tabernacle Choir in Chicago, an astronaut on his way to the moon. Is it hard to believe that with such accomplishments by puny man Omnipotent God has precision instruments with which to enlarge the knowledge of those who have the skill to use them?Is it difficult to believe that the Urim and Thummim could be such a precision instrument to transmit messages from God to his supreme creation — man? Can God have limitations? Can atmosphere or distance or space hold back his pictures? Would it be so difficult for Moses or Enoch or Abraham or Joseph to see a colorful, accurate, moving picture of all things past and present, and even future? The Creator said to Moses, “ . . . look, and I will show thee the workmanship of mine hands; but not all, for my works are without end.” (Moses 1:4.) (Spencer W. Kimball, Faith Precedes the Miracle, Pg.53)
Complete Contents of the Stone Box in Hill Cumorah
Reading scriptures and other worthy books, such as the Elder’s Journal or History of Joseph Smith by His Mother, and others, has inspired me. “Thus, a close look at the Prophet’s comments is probably the most reliable method of understanding how he produced the Book of Mormon. As is generally known, Joseph Smith chose to speak in summary terms, though there are interesting reiterations in early but little-known sources. For instance, the Prophet gave a private account of his early visions in 1832, speaking of the Urim and Thummim in simple terms: “The Lord had prepared spectacles for to read the book; therefore, I commenced translating the characters…”
Joseph Smith used practically the same words in respond to a standard question on the ancient records in 1838: “I obtained them and the Urim and Thummim with them, by the means of which I translated the plates, and thus came the Book of Mormon.” Main source: Answers to Questions, Elders’ Journal of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (July 1838): Secondary sources: Richard Lloyd Anderson By The Gift and Power of God
There is not even one place in the Scriptures that ever says Joseph used a stone in a hat to translate. Yet there are at least 8 references in the scriptures where Joseph used the Spectacles attached to the Breastplate for proper translation.
Joseph’s Key, as spoken of by Lucy Mack Smith said, “Joseph termed a key, was indeed nothing more nor less than a Urim and Thummim” and in my opinion is certainly not a seer stone. It is the spectacles acting as a key to unlock the breastplate for an attached view of revealing “by the gift and power of God.”
We will call the Key with the Breastplate, “Interpreters” as Moroni first said, “I have sealed up the interpreters, according to the commandment of the Lord” (Ether 4:5).
As you read the Book of Mormon there is only one word that describes what to call the breastplate with the two stones in the rims of a bow.” INTERPRETERS. Nowhere in the entire Book of Mormon will you hear the term Urim and Thummim or seer stone or single stone in a hat. It also mentions Interpreters once in the PGP in JSH 1:75* That means whenever we say the word “Interpreters” we mean the breastplate with the spectacles attached.
“Two Stones in Silver Bows… Fastened to a Breastplate” JSH 1:35 by Anne Marie Oborn Purchase just $8
There are millions of members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints that believe the Interpreters are the instrument that Joseph Smith found with the gold plates buried in the hill Cumorah. These Interpreters began their journey near hill Ramah in upstate New York as the Lord touched these two stones and asked the Brother of Jared to seal these stones up with the interpreters to come forth at a later date to be translated, and as we know Joseph Smith was that person. Ether 3:22-24. We also know that Mosiah had these same Interpreters. Mosiah 8:13. Alma the Younger also had these identical Interpreters as they were probably handed down from prophet to prophet. Mosiah 28:20
Jonathan Neville’s View
My friend Jonathan Neville said, “We wonder, why do the revisionist Church historians prefer the stone-in-a-hat theory over the definitive, consistent explanations from Joseph and Oliver?
We can’t read minds, and so far, as I know the intellectuals have not articulated the rationale for their preference, but it is deliberate, as we’ve just seen from the selection of quotations in the Gospel Topics Essay on Book of Mormon Translation.
One possibility is that the revisionist historians think they have discovered something in Church history that was “covered up” for decades. In the interest of openness, they have brought forth the stone-in-a-hat theory.
That makes sense from an academic perspective. To get a PhD and have a career, historians have to contribute something new to their field, and because the prophets have consistently taught that Joseph translated with the Urim and Thummim, the idea that Joseph “really” used a seer stone instead would have appeal to an academic.
The problem, of course, is that the stone-in-a-hat theory is 185 years old. Those familiar with Church history have always known about Mormonism Unvailed.
Rather than contributing something new, these revisionist historians have resurrected an old, discredited claim made by critics to undermine faith in the accounts of Joseph and Oliver.” Jonathan Neville
I believe many historians and Intellectual men and women of the Church, who believe in a Mesoamerican geography and the use of a stone in the hat, have a strong testimony of the Book of Mormon, just as I do. I hold no ill will as I respect their opinions as I hope they respect mine. I have studied and prayed about the geography of the Book of Mormon in North America, and about the proper translation of the Book of Mormon using the Interpreters, and these feelings are part of my divine testimony of the truthfulness of the gospel. I also believe a feeling of truth with the New York Cumorah as the only Cumorah, and the place of the last battles of the Book of Mormon, along with a belief there was a great cave in a different part of hill Cumorah in New York in addition to the stone box, that Joseph Smith entered, which cave holds over 10 wagon loads of records as Brigham Young said, along with the Liahona and Sword of Laban which were not in the box with the gold plates. “Many have wondered what became of the golden plates following the translation and publication of the Book of Mormon. The plates were deposited in Cumorah’s cave, Cameron J. Packer wrote in an article for Journal of Book of Mormon Studies.
Packer’s article presents several accounts from church leaders and others about what happened to the plates. One account by Young in the Journal of Discourses, June 17, 1877, reports that Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdrey walked into a cave at the hill and found themselves in a room full of other ancient records, “probably many wagon loads,” the account said.” May all pray about it and come to your own personal revelation.
No Curtain or Blanket (But some Prop or Item had to be used)
There has been a lot of information about whether Joseph had a curtain or blanket between him and the person who transcribed for him. I believe there may have been a curtain briefly during Martin’s translation of the Caractors, but not at any other time.
“With regard to the physical circumstances of the Prophet Joseph Smith and his scribe, Martin Harris was quoted as saying there was a blanket or curtain hung between himself and Joseph during the translation process. If Martin is accurately quoted, perhaps this occurred when the Prophet was copying characters directly from the plates in the sample to be taken to Professor Charles Anthon, since the dates mentioned are several months before Martin Harris’s brief scribal duties began. I say this because although David Whitmer mentions a blanket being used—it was only to partition off the living area in order to keep both the translator and scribe from the eyes of visitors (see David Whitmer Interviews: A Restoration Witness, ed. Lyndon W. Cook, [1991], 173).
In fact, Elizabeth Anne Whitmer Cowdery, Oliver’s wife, said, “Joseph never had a curtain drawn between him and his scribe” (quoted in John W. Welch and Tim Rathbone, “The Translation of the Book of Mormon: Basic Historical Information,” F.A.R.M.S. report WRR–86, p. 25). Emma likewise said of her days as scribe, early on, that Joseph dictated “hour after hour with nothing between us” (“Last Testimony of Sister Emma,” 289).” Truths Restored “By the Gift and Power of God” 1997 By Elder Neal A. Maxwell Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles
Harris declares, that when he acted as amanuensis, and wrote the translation, as Smith dictated, such was his fear of the Divine displeasure that a screen (sheet) was suspended between the prophet and himself. “Gold Bible, No. 6.” The Reflector (Palmyra, New York) 2, no. 16 (19 March 1831): 126–27. I believe Martin Harris was very superstitious and scared of the Lord. The way he acted would seem to me that he made Joseph put a curtain between them as Martin wanted no chance of himself accidently seeing the plates, breastplate, or spectacles, as he was afraid that he may meet his utter destruction as the Lord said to Joseph, if Joseph showed them to anyone.
Other Art by Anne Marie Oborn
I asked a wonderful artist named Anne Marie Oborn to paint a scene (Actor and Actress above) that showed on canvas, what my heart was feeling. When I visited her home and first saw her painting, I saw Joseph with the “Key” or the spectacles, and he looked perfect as he held his farmers hat between the spectacles and Emma’s view, so Emma couldn’t see them. The Lord had instructed Joseph that no one see the plates, the spectacles, or the breastplate, and all three of those issues were taken care of. I could see the spectacles were attached to a rod on Joseph’s right side and you could tell they were being held up with the breastplate that Joseph had “tightly on his person” and under his shirt. You can’t see the front of Joseph which is perfect as none of us know exactly what, “by the gift and power of God” means, but the one thing I do know through the spirit, is that the spectacles and the breastplate had to be attached as the scriptures say in order for Joseph to receive the proper translation of that most sacred record.
“With the records was found a curious instrument which the ancients called ‘Urim and Thummim,’ which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rim of a bow fastened to a breastplate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift, and power of God.” Times and Seasons, 1 March 1842,” p. 707, The Joseph Smith Papers, accessed February 13, 2021, https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/times-and-seasons-1-march-1842/5
Elder Jeffrey Holland
Elder Holland has said, “Truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart… “Two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling.” Jeffery R. Holland 2017. There was heart and head confirmation in this painting, you knew by both feelings that the breastplate and the spectacles represented this head and heart feeling, that the translation was indeed from the Lord. I know through the powerful words of my now favorite woman in the church, Lucy Mack Smith, that these, (meaning the spectacles and the breast plate) “remained constantly on his person.” as the quote in Lucy’s book says.”
Lucy Mack Smith
Lucy Mack Smith said, “I trembled so much with fear lest all might be lost again by some small failure in keeping the commandments, that I was under the necessity of leaving the room to conceal my feelings. Joseph saw this and followed me. “Mother,” said he. “Do not be uneasy. All is right. See here,” said he, “I have got the key.”
I knew not what he meant, but took the article in my hands and, examining it with no covering but a silk handkerchief, found that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows connected with each other in much the same way that old-fashioned spectacles are made. He took them again and left me but did not tell me anything of the record…. (Picture left shows rough sketch of how Lucy described the spectacles).
That of which I spoke, which Joseph termed a key, was indeed nothing more nor less than a Urim and Thummim by which the angel manifested those things to him that were shown him in vision; by which also he could at any time ascertain the approach of danger, either to himself or the record, and for this cause he kept these things constantly about his person.” (History of Joseph Smith, Revised and Enhanced, p. 139, 145)
Joseph loved this “Key”, as through it he could see all things as prophets of old have as well. “After breakfast [on the day he received the plates and the Urim and Thummim] Joseph [Smith] called me into the other room and he set his foot on the bed and leaned his head on his hand and says,… “it is ten times better than I expected.” Then he went on to tell the length and width and thickness of the plates, and said he, “they appear to be gold.” But he seemed to think more of the glasses or the Urim and Thummim than he did of the plates, for, says he, “I can see anything; they are marvelous.” (Joseph Knight’s Recollection of Early Mormon History, BYU Studies, Vol. 17, No. 1; spelling modernized
Rod and Pocket on Back
Another account from William Smith: “Among other things we inquired minutely about the Urim and Thummim and the breastplate. We asked him what was meant by the expression “two rims of a bow,” which held the former. He said a double silver bow was twisted into the shape of the figure eight, and the two stones were placed literally between the two rims of a bow. At one end was attached a rod which was connected with the outer edge of the right shoulder of the breast-plate. By pressing the head a little forward, the rod held the Urim and Thummim before the eyes much like a pair of spectacles. A pocket was prepared in the breastplate on the left side, immediately over the heart. When not in use the Urim and Thummim was placed in this pocket, the rod being of just the right length to allow it to be so deposited. This instrument could, however, be detached from the breastplate and his brother said Joseph often wore it detached when away from home, but always used it in connection with the breastplate when receiving official communications, and usually so when translating as it permitted him to have both hands free to hold the plates.” (J. W. Peterson in The Rod of Iron I:3 (February 1924), 6—7.)
Spectacles Attached to the Breastplate
It makes sense to me, that a very big part of the phrase, “by the gift and power of God” means that Joseph used the spectacles attached to the breastplate to translate. That is why the Lord had told Moroni to bury the Interpreters in the same box with the gold plates. There is a large amount of scriptural confirmation that Joseph indeed used the Interpreters, and not a seer stone in a hat. Many can now say that the possible use of the farmer’s hat, not a stove pope hat, was no more than Joseph blocking the view of the transcriber. Since David Whitmer, Martin Harris, and Emma Smith never saw inside the hat, or for that matter ever saw what Joseph was hiding using the hat, the only guess the second-hand witnesses could share, is that the stone we know Joseph did find in a well many years earlier, remained in his pocket or hidden somewhere, and was never used as a translating instrument.
According to Oliver it seems he and Joseph are the only ones to see all three articles without a covering. When Cowdery returned to Church membership in 1848 he spoke to an Iowa conference. His words there were recorded by Reuben Miller: “I wrote with my own pen the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet as he translated it by the gift and power of God by means of the Urim and Thummim, or as it is called by that book, holy interpreters. I beheld with my eyes and handled with my hands the gold plates from which it was translated. I also beheld the Interpreters. That book is true. … I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the Prophet.” https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/ensign/1977/09/by-the-gift-and-power-of-god?lang=eng If Oliver had the stone that Joseph gave him at the time of this conversation, wouldn’t he have held up that stone and told the audience that the stone he possessed is what Joseph used? You decide.
Elder Russell M. Nelson
Elder Russell M. Nelson has said, , “The details of this miraculous method of translation are still not fully known. Yet we do have a few precious insights. David Whitmer wrote…” After this quote, Elder Nelson quotes from David Whitmer and Emma Smith who are quoted as speaking about the stone in the hat. If Elder Nelson had a revelation or knew what David and Emma said was true, he wouldn’t have said, “The details of this miraculous method of translation are still not fully known. Yet we do have a few precious insights…” A Treasured Testament” by Russell M. Nelson 1992 This is a quote you can find in 1996 and 2002 as well as other times when Elder Nelson has shared “A Treasured Testament “
Art by Anne Marie Ovorn
Conclusion
If the seer stone was used it would contradict all the scriptures, which we find that are the “true word of the Lord”, and that is what I rely upon when understanding the proper method of translation. This is the scripture that sums up the “Proper Translation” in my opinion. “He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of the everlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants; Also, that there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.” JSH 1:34-35. No Stone in a Hat is mentioned in Scripture!” Proper Translation of the Book of Mormon using the “Key” by Rian Nelson
“Since the coming forth of the Book of Mormon there has never been more profound evidence of its authenticity than today. Arguably among the two greatest linguistic discoveries relating to the authenticity of the Book of Mormon are two ancient stones bearing Hebrew inscriptions that can now finally take their rightful place in the history of the world! Many, if not hundreds of stones inscribed with ancient characters and symbols have been summarily dismissed as fakes and forgeries because it was against the official policy of the scientific community under the Smithsonian Institution, and because linguistic evidence cannot be supported by one or two random arifacts. Recent scientific verifications of several sites and artifacts – numbering eight as of this writing – now establish that people with a knowledge of ancient Hebrew written language and culture were in America during Book of Mormon time frames! Read on for the entire history making story…the case for Book of Mormon written language in America’s Heartland!” Rod Meldrum
Dr. Huston McCullough of Ohio State University has an article all about the authenticity of these many Hebrew artifacts we will speak about below and found in North America. Article Here.
“There has been a lot of talk from some intellectuals about various hoaxes purported to be associated with ancient Hebrew stones and script found in North America. It makes sense that when Lehi landed in North America he and his culture would have left behind evidence of his Jewish and Israelite heritage. Since nothing has been found in South and Central America, these intellectuals want to condemn anything that may have been found in North America. Of the 8-10 evidences found in North America related to Hebrew, the scholars refute ALL OF THEM as hoaxes!. That seems way to easy to just out of hand condemn any evidence. That’s what people do when they can’t explain things. Much of today’s science is not engaged in finding new truths, but in finding new pet theories. Since no new “Scientific Law” has been discovered and proven in over 100 years, the scientists are now propping up their new “theories” as if they are true.
Take for example the theory of evolution. Last time I heard it is still a theory and has never been proven to be a law. What about the theory of magma in the center of the earth? It has been shown in Dean Sessions book that it is more likely that water is at the center of the earth? I’m not a scientist but just an ordinary man who likes to have science and history just “make sense”. What about the intellectuals (some at BYU) that say Noah’s flood was not universal and was probably a myth? What about those who say Adam was not the first man created on this earth? I would rather ask the simple question of, “does it make common sense” rather than listen to many intellectuals who claim to know the unknown or have a good theory for it. I don’t know the unknown either, but I study and pray about all things and it has to make sense as well. For example, something cannot be created out of nothing. We know this by the scriptures (D&C 93:29) and yet the vast majority of these intellectuals don’t believe in scripture either.
I offer this information below as wonderful information to take to heart. Learn and listen, search and pray and things will make sense to you. By all means I don’t want you to believe me as I like you am only one who loves the Lord and tries daily to learn His truths that He is sharing with us. Stay close to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and follow the Prophet and Apostles in all you do. I have a witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God and I also know as Moroni promised that I. “may know the truth of all things.” Rian Nelson
Evidence of Authenticity? by Rod Meldrum
The Book of Mormon claims to be a history of several groups of people from the Old World who were lead to the America’s by the Lord and came by ship. At least one of these groups, known as the Nephites, kept a written history of their people on metal plates which were passed down through their prophets for nearly a thousand years. According to the Book of Mormon account, these plates were written in a language they called “reformed Egyptian,” a departure from their more familiar Hebrew language.
“And now, behold, we have written this record according to our knowledge, in the characters which are called among us the reformed Egyptian, being handed down and altered by us, according to our manner of speech.
“And if our plates had been sufficiently large we should have written in Hebrew; but the Hebrew hath been altered by us also; and if we could have written in Hebrew, behold, ye would have had no imperfection in our record.” Mormon 9:32-33
From the text we learn that if there would have been more space on the plates, they would have preferred writing in their native Hebrew language and had they been able to do so there would have been “no imperfection” in their record.
Many of those critical of the Church have pointed to the lack of written Hebrew language in the America’s as evidence against the historicity of the Book of Mormon. Some LDS students of the Book of Mormon contend that the rather sophisticated glyph language system of the Maya civilization in Mesoamerica is evidence that the Book of Mormon history occurred there. However, the written language of the Maya is neither Hebrew or Egyptian – the only two languages mentioned in the text.
Mayan is as unrelated to Hebrew or Egyptian as Chinese is to Latin. Still some tenaciously hold that at least there was a written language. While true, that language was emphatically neither of the languages specified in the Book of Mormon, which does not help in validating any Book of Mormon claims and in fact may rule out the Maya of Mesoamerica as candidates to be those people or lands. There has never been found any evidence for ancient Hebrew or Egyptian written language in Mesoamerica or South America and this archaeologically well established fact has been used to dismiss and reject the Book of Mormon. (Click image below for Previewof the America Unearthed Series!)
In the opening episode of the second season of the History Channels America Unearthed TV series, aired Nov. 30th, 2013, forensic geologist Scott Wolter (pictured above) traveled to Newark, Ohio to meet with Ohio State University professor J. Huston McCulloch to conduct an analysis of the famed Newark Holy Stones held in the Johnson-Humrickhouse Museum. Their scientific investigations and findings using scanning electron and 3D microscopy of several stones with ancient Hebrew are now validating linguistic claims of the Book of Mormon. See clips from this episode by watching in our Video Gallery or directly on YouTube HERE.
Only Two Written Language Forms
Only two written languages are mentioned as in use during the Nephite period of the Book of Mormon; Reformed Egyptian and Hebrew (Mormon 9:32-33). Yet, entire Book of Mormon geography theories have been proposed based on the erroneous assumption that no written language existed in ancient North American civilizations. It was mistakenly thought that the only literate culture in the Americas were the Maya of Mesoamerica, but scholars know that the Mayan glyph system originated from Asiatic writing systems, which have nothing to do with either of the languages specified by the Book of Mormon – thus eliminating any linguistic connection between the Maya and the Nephites.
Today, non-LDS scientists have verified two stones having Hebrew inscriptions in America’s Heartland, thereby validating the January 1st, 1842 issue of theTimes and Seasons (Vol. 3, No. 5) article, Evidences In Proof of the Book of Mormon, which records descriptions of the ancient fortifications “Near Newark in the county of Licking, Ohio” which are “but a few of the corresponding accounts of fortifications and works of defense there are to be found in the Book of Mormon and American Antiquities, but these are sufficient to show the public that the people whose history is contained in the Book of Mormon, are the authors of these works.”
In contrast to the lack of evidence for Hebrew or Egyptian language in Mesoamerica, many artifacts have been found in North America bearing Hebrew and other Old World inscriptions. These have been met with skepticism, overwhelming bias and even contempt by archaeological and scientific communities. They hold that no written language was had by the aboriginal inhabitants of North America until after European exploration. John Wesley Powell while at the Smithsonian even went so far as to claim it was “illegitimate” to even consider any written language before Columbus (see The Lost Civilizations of North America documentary clips on the Video Gallery.Thus the vast majority of these artifacts, numbering in the tens of thousands by some estimates, were summarily dismissed and pronounced as hoaxes or fraudulent efforts to uphold theories of the day. Many people of the late 1700’s believed that the evidence from the artifacts being dug from the ground supported an occupation of North America by one or more of the lost tribes of Israel.
Until now, such artifacts have been relegated to the realm of forgeries and fakes, most often by individuals and organizations having an agenda to maintain the status quo against any evidence suggesting advanced civilization or capabilities of the ancient Native American peoples. This has been well documented in the film, The Lost Civilizations of North America (clickon the image below), which won best of show at the International Cherokee Film Festival in 2010, and the book by S. Edgar Smoot, Lost American Antiquities; A Hidden History (see bookstore). Until now there has been no verification or acceptance of any of these artifacts bearing Hebrew inscriptions as being ancient, authentic or linguistically accurate.
Now, a second independent scientific analysis of a stone having ancient Hebrew inscribed into its surface has been completed in the America’s. And where was this stone recovered? In a Hopewell burial mound in Ohio in 1860.
The Newark Holy Stones – The Decalogue Stone
A Second Validation of Ancient Hebrew, Confirming its Use in America’s Heartland
Click to Enlarge
In June and November of 1860 respected Licking County, (Newark), Ohio surveyor, David Wyrick, unearthed two stones bearing Hebrew inscriptions. The first was a triangular shaped “keystone” (#2 in photo above) and the second was called the “Decalogue” stone (#1) – encased in a sandstone “sarcophagus” (#3-4) and accompanied by a small stone bowl (#5) nearly the size and shape of Hebrew temple ritual bowls.
The Keystone & Decalogue Stone
Photo’s from Exploring the Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland, page 167
Click to Enlarge
The Keystone inscription translates as “The Holy of Holies, The Law of God, The King of the Earth, The Word of the Lord”
The black Decalogue stone depicts a man in full length robes, a sash and Jewish temple ceremonial hat along with the name of Moses above the image. The inscribed writing has been determined to be an ancient script now called “Block Hebrew,” or “Monumental Hebrew” because of its being found in Jerusalem near the 4th century, A.D. (Biblical Archaeology Review Nov./Dec. 1986, p. 33). Upon translation it was found to be a complete rendition of the 10 commandments. The robed figure on the front is identified by three characters above the head, identifying the figure as “Moses.” To learn more visit the Holy Stones pageon professor J. Huston McCulloch’s website HERE. See correlations between the Hebrew characters on the Decalogue stone, Monumental Hebrew found in Israel, and Roman characters with their Hebrew letter names in photo below. Photo from Exploring the Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland, page 168
Click to Enlarge
In Sept. 2013, following his examination of the Decalogue stone at the Johnson Humrickhouse Museum in Coshocton, Ohio as aired on America Unearthed, Scott Wolter declared, “Geologically, I don’t see any problems here that would make these things obvious hoaxes. The evidence seems clear, there’s no reason not to accept these as genuine, legitimate artifacts.” – Scott Wolter, American Petrographic Services, St. Paul, MN
The Bat Creek Stone
Click to Enlarge
The Bat Creek Stone was recovered during a professional archaeological dig by John W. Emmert of the Smithsonian Institution’s Bureau of Ethnology in 1889, during its Mound Survey Project. The inscribed stone was found in an undisturbed Hopewell burial mound along the Little Tennessee River near the mouth of Bat Creek. Additional Hopewell diagnostic artifacts recovered with the stone include bone and wood pieces and two brass bracelets whose metallurgical properties nearly match those of ancient Jews in the Levant (Israel) portions of the Mediterranean (see video of Dr. Wolter’s presentation and analysis HERE or under Petrographic Analysis below at 8:30 timestamp). The inscription on the stone was assumed to be “Paleo-Cherokee,” and was subsequently published by the Smithsonian in their Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1890-1891 on page 392.
In 1964, Chicago patent attorney Henriette Mertz and Hebrew linguistics expert Dr. Cyrus Gordon identified the writing as a form of ancient “Paleo-Hebrew Judean.” They discovered that the stone had been published by the Smithsonian upside down and that it was legible Hebrew, once the stone was rotated 180 degrees.
The Inscription’s Translation
The stone’s inscription was translated into English by several Hebrew language scholars. What was the translation?; ”For the Judeans,” or “For Judea,” a clear reference to ancient Israel.
History of the Bat Creek Stone by non-Mormon Historian for BTN-TV
For a concise, well researched history of the Bat Creek Stone, click on the image of forensic geologist Scott Wolter below.
History Channel Documentary, A Historical Account of the Bat Creek Stone
The History Channel began showing a new documentary in 2010 titled Who Really Discovered America in which they explore the many possible excursions to ancient America before Columbus, including a segment on Lehi’s voyage of the Book of Mormon. Unfortunately, because of incorrect assumptions by Mesoamerica Book of Mormon geography theorists, they dismiss the Book of Mormon and the Church… (more on this in an upcoming presentation by Rod L. Meldrum on Lehi’s voyage). This documentary is now available on DVD. In it the narrator states, “Another stone with a mysterious seemingly Hebrew inscription was found here, along the Bat Creek in eastern Tennessee. Some say the inscription translates to ‘For Judea,’ a reference to ancient Israel. It was found in 1889 along with wood fragments that were carbon 14 dated to sometime between the first and eighth century AD. It was found in a Cherokee burial mound.”
To watch this clip simply click on the image below to see the Cherokee DNA information from the History Channel. The Bat Creek Stone information in the video is at 2:34 if you want to skip to it. You might also want to watch Hereregarding the Los Lunas Stone in New Mexico, which also has ancient Hebrew writing.
Glenn Beck “Blown Away” by Bat Creek Stone & Lost Civilizations of North America
Former Fox News commentator Glenn Beck, after having his research team conduct a thorough review of the materials and quotations in the new documentary, The Lost Civilizations of North America, claimed he was “blown away” by what had been found by the experts in the film regarding the highly advanced ancient Hopewell Mound Builder civilization with special emphasis on the Bat Creek stone. Watch the video segment of Glenn talking about the stone and its significance.
Dating the Inscription
Because of the style of writing, Dr. Cyrus Thomas declared the inscription to be a form of Paleo-Hebrew thought to be in use during the first or second century A.D. Hebrew scholar Robert Stieglitz confirmed Gordon’s translation. Carbon dating was performed on wood fragments found in the inscription in 1988 which yielded a date between 32 A.D. and 769 A.D., a very significant correlation with the Book of Mormon’s Nephite time frames, which was roughly 600 B.C. to 400 AD.
What Happened to the Stone and Where is it Now?
The Smithsonian held the stone for many years until recently when it was moved from the National Museum of Natural History in Washington D.C. to the McClung Museum of the University of Tennessee at Knoxville. The stone was then submitted for examination by American Petrographic Services of Saint Paul, Minnesota who, upon completion of their analysis, returned the stone for prominent display at the McClung Museum where it is located currently.
Comprehensive information about the excavation, the find, the publication and the controversy, can be obtained from the fully referenced article by Professor J. Huston McCulloch at Ohio State University. Click HERE to read this important article. http://www.econ.ohio-state.edu/jhm/arch/batcrk.html
The Petrographic Analysis
In June 2010 the stone underwent Scanning Electron Microscopy (SEM) examination by Forensic Geologist Scott Wolter of American Petrographic Services at the McClung Museum on the campus of the University of Tennessee. After examining the stones inscribed grooves and outer weathering rind using standard and scanning electron microscopy (SEM), and researching the historical documentation, the team of Scott Wolter and Richard Stehly of American Petrographic Services conclude that the inscription is “consistent with many hundreds of years of weathering in a wet earth mound comprised of soil and hard red clay” and that the stone“can be no younger than when the bodies of the deceased were buried inside the mound.” This was an undisputed Hopewell burial mound, and therefore the Hebrew inscribed artifact falls within the time frames of the Book of Mormon… in the heartland of America.
Watch Scott Wolter explain the petrographic analysis performed at the McClung Museum at the University of Tennessee HERE.
Such findings may finally provide precedent to re-examine the Newark Holy Stones which also bear ancient Hebrew inscriptions and were recovered from a Hopewell burial mound near Newark Ohio. One of the arguments against the authenticity of these stones is the supposed lack of corroborating evidence for Hebrew language. Together, these stones may work in concert to verify the presence of ancient Hebrew civilizations in the heartland of America. Many previously declared “hoaxes” may be reanalyzed using more objective observations and scientific analysis and less simple blind bias and dogma. An excellent example of this is the Kensington Rune Stone of Minnesota which was almost immediately declared by “experts” as a fake or forgery prior to any actual examination of the stone.
Such reversals of previous unsubstantiated and bias claims is especially exciting when considered in the context of the DNA evidence, Joseph Smith’s statements, and all the other archaeological evidence for highly advanced civilizations in the heartland of America during the Book of Mormon epic.
8 Locations in North America Having Evidence of Hebrews
In two America Unearthed episodes several other sites having either actual Hebrew inscriptions or indications of Hebrews in North America are mentioned. These include:
1. Newark Decalogue Stone (discussed above) with inscription having an ancient form of Hebrew characters that, when translated, were found to be a complete rendition of the Ten Commandments.
2. Bat Creek Stone (discussed above) with its ancient Hebrew Inscription that translates to “For the Judeans” and has been scientifically verified as ancient and thus authentic.
3. Los Lunas Decalogue Stone, an 80 ton boulder southwest of Los Lunas, NM with inscribed ancient Hebrew characters again translated to the Ten Commandments. Watch the first few minutes of this non-Mormon video HERE for amazing details about the antiquity of the stone, its inscription and its importance. Another interesting video about the stone by non-Mormon’s is HERE.
4. Hebrew Petroglyph Panel at Conchas Lake, New Mexico, which was found by Ron Rigoni on his 10,000 acre ranch and examined by Scott Wolter in an episode of America Unearthed.
5. Tucson Lead Artifacts with Hebrew inscriptions which were found in Tucson, Arizona in the late 1800’s and were declared as authentic following a scientific investigation by Wolter in another episode of America Unearthed.
6. Hanukkia Earthworks, a massive earthen mound structure erected by the ancient Hopewell civilization in central Ohio which was surveyed by Squier and Davis and published in the very first book by the Smithsonian Institution, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi River Valley, in 1848. The earthworks include such Hebrew symbols as a Hanukkia, an oil lamp, a compass and a square as well as outer ditches in the form of the 21st letter of the Hebrew alphabet, the “Shin” (pronounced sheen).
7. Newark Keystone, one of the Newark Holy Stone collection found around 1860 at the Great Octagon/Great Circle complex of Newark, Ohio. The shape of the stone is reminicent of the keystone used at the top of stone arches anciently and it is inscribed on all four sides with ancient Hebrew characters translated to such ritual phrases as “The Holy of Holies, The Law of God, The King of the Earth, The Word of the Lord.”
8. Newark Stone Bowl, another artifact discovered along with the Newark Holy Stone collection now displayed in the Johnson-Humrickhouse Museum of Coshocton, Ohio. Bowls of this shape and size were used in temple rituals in Israel prior to the destruction of the Second Temple in 70 AD and because of purity laws had to be made of stone rather than pottery which was believed to harbor impurities and could not be used to hold sacred oils used in temple ceremonies.
Mesoamerica Bias Withholding Facts from Church Membership
Why has information of this magnitude not been featured on the front page headlines of LDS related new articles, magazines and websites? While this new evidence should certainly be exciting news for all LDS faithful, there are likely a few in the LDS scholarly community who will, like anti-Mormon critics, try to find some way to discredit or dismiss this evidence that so powerfully corroborates the claims of the Book of Mormon, because it does not support their preferred Mesoamerican geography paradigm.
One might ask, if an archaeological finding was made in Mesoamerica of a stone inscribed with ancient Hebrew and then verified scientifically to be authentic and within Book of Mormon times, what would be their reaction? Wouldn’t they be broadcasting such wonderful news to show forth this marvelous evidence on the front pages of their websites and publications, or would their response be to attempt to dismiss the finding?
While no one knows what the reaction the Mesoamerican leaning portions of the LDS scholarly community will have to this news, it will be interesting to watch their reaction and by it we will be able to know of their proclaimed neutrality on this subject. It is expected that rather than seeing the plausibility of the Book of Mormon occurring in America’s heartland, and being excited about having new evidence supporting it, those entrenched in their Mesoamerican theories will try to discredit the only known archaeological finding verified through scientific rigor to confirm the existence of ancient Hebrew written language in the Americas during Book of Mormon time frames. There has never before been such profound evidence with such powerful implications in support of the Book of Mormon. The position they take will tell volumes of their openness to alternative theories for Book of Mormon lands.
What would be the effect on the world if efforts, similar to those that have been amassed in looking for evidences for the Book of Mormon in Mesoamerica by LDS scholars, were now applied toward America’s heartland? Is it possible that far more evidence in support of its historicity and truthfulness could be found with their help, combined knowledge and resources? There is an ongoing hope that those in the Mesoamerican leaning LDS scholarly community may determine to subjectively reexamine the possibilities and join with us in helping to show forth the evidence for the Book of Mormon where Joseph Smith indicated by his words, writings and actions for it to have been… in the Heartland of North America. The evidences continue to build for the Heartland geography model.
The Lehites had to Land somewhere. This is the point we need to understand, not where the Nephites ended up or are today. They are spread all over North, South and Central America. I’m a Heartlander and believe the ancient Hopewell Culture and the Deptford and Swift Creek culture that historically began in 600 BC in Florida, are likely Nephites. The Hopewell Culture historically ended in 400 AD in New York and historians don’t know why. Sounds like Nephites to me. I have personally been to Apalachicola, FL and found 500 to 600 BC pottery that was authenticated by Dr. Nancy White, Anthropologist at South Florida University in her amazing research called, “Pierce Mounds Complex An Ancient Capital in Northwest Florida [email protected].
Of course there are Children of Lehi in North, South, and Central America. Both the Heartlanders and the Mesoamericanists agree here. However, that has nothing to do with where the Nephites initially landed in the Promised Land.
Where did Lehi’s family leave from?
“THE Book of Mormon explains that Lehi’s sailing party left a coastline they named “Bountiful” in the Old World. Nephi’s descriptions lead us to believe they left the Arabian peninsula, probably in modern-day Oman or Yemen. As you see in the map below, nearly all current geography theorists believe that Oman is likely the place of origin after the Jerusalem exodus. Whether a Mesoamerican theorist of a Heartland theorist or a Baja or south America theorists tend to agree with an area of Khor Kharfot, Oman as a likely place of launching Nephite’s ship from. See map below.
WHY APALACHICOLA, FLORIDA IS PLAUSIBLE FOR THE LAND OF LEHI’S LANDING 591 BC 1 Nephi 18:23-25
Archaeology, Bees, Honey, Climate, Latitude, Wind Currents, Promised Land (USA), Abundance of Food, Scripture Text, Seeds, No large number of indigenous peoples, and “It Just Makes Sense”
They crossed the “many waters” and landed at the promised land: “And it came to pass that I, Nephi, did guide the ship, that we sailed again towards the promised land. And it came to pass that after we had sailed for the space of many days we did arrive at the promised land; and we went forth upon the land, and did pitch our tents; and we did call it ‘The Promised Land’” (1 Nephi 18: 22-23). This description is so vague that it leaves readers with many possibilities for the landing site. We know from Moroni’s statements to Joseph Smith that the Book of Mormon is a record of the ancient inhabitants of “this country” meaning the United States, and of “this continent,” meaning the American continent, but that says nothing about where Lehi’s group originally landed…
A… reason to accept an Atlantic crossing is the actual voyage of the ship Phoenicia, which was a recreation of an actual ship from 600 B.C. (see p. 35). The crew intended to circumnavigate Africa, but wind and sea currents pushed them within 350 miles of Florida before they managed to return the ship to the Mediterranean. This experience demonstrates the feasibility of an ancient Atlantic crossing. Once they arrived in the promised land, Nephi explains that the seeds they brought from the land of Jerusalem grew “exceedingly,” that they eventually found beasts including the cow, ox, ass, horse, goat and wild goat, and that they found ore of gold, silver and copper especially in the eastern hills of Chattanooga TN. (1 Nephi 18:24-5). The seed growing suggests a similar climate in Jerusalem and Florida.Both the panhandle of Florida and the area of Jerusalem are located about 30 degrees north latitude. Florida receives more precipitation, which may explain why the seeds grew “exceedingly.” Annotated book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 531
Landing in Florida
“I think Lehi landed in Florida for all the reasons I’ve explained in Moroni’s America. He may have sailed south of Cuba to get there because of ocean currents and wind, but it’s interesting that Mulek, Lehi and Columbus converge on the same areas.” [Below are some reasons].” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America.
1- Wind current routes across the Atlantic (in the fall when honey and fruits were available, and the natural currents in the fall take you west) would put them somewhere in the Caribbean. This route was proven to be possible by the Phoenicia Expedition of 2009.
2- They went where the Lord directed them with the Liahona, so I don’t think they would have just landed wherever the wind blew them (which would probably have been Hispaniola or maybe the East Coast of Florida or South Carolina).
3- I think it makes sense they landed about the same latitude [Similar climate for seeds] as Jerusalem, which they could tell from the stars.
Latitudes a Similar 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) and 31° 46′ 48″ N (Jerusalem) Not similar 15° 30′ 0″ N (Guatemala)
4- Crops grew abundantly. This would be difficult in the jungles or islands.
5- It had to be a mostly unoccupied area (not Mesoamerica). Only small groups of hunter/gatherers in Southeastern U.S. at the time. [A large group of people wouldn’t have allowed Nephi to be their king]
6- It had to be the same general land where the Jaredites lived. [Cumorah and Ramah]
7- Should have archaeological evidence. (See Nancy White article here)
8- There should be signs of Hebrew writing or relics. (Holy Stones, Bat Creek Stones, Los Lunas, etc.)
9- Lehi and Nephi brought much honey with them from Bountiful in Oman. 1 Nephi 18:6 “And it came to pass that on the morrow, after we had prepared all things, much fruits and meat from the wilderness, and honey in abundance, and provisions according to that which the Lord had commanded us, we did go down into the ship, with all our loading and our seeds, and whatsoever thing we had brought with us, every one according to his age; wherefore, we did all go down into the ship, with our wives and our children.” It would make sense that the Lord may have led them to another land (Apalachicola FL) that had an abundance of honey producing vegetation, or Lehi may have brought the seeds from Israel to grow the White Tupelo Gum trees, nyssa ogeche, that are found naturally in Florida. Remember the Jaredites also brought bees with them to the Promised land. Ether 2:3 “And they did also carry with them deseret, which, by interpretation, is a honey bee; and thus, they did carry with them swarms of bees, and all manner of that which was upon the face of the land, seeds of every kind.”
A Chile or Guatemala Landing?
“What then accounts for long-held beliefs that Lehi landed on the western coast of the Americas? An 1836 handwritten statement by Frederick G. Williams, Second Counselor in the First Presidency, asserts that “Lehi and his company…landed on the continent of South America, in Chili [sic], thirty degrees, south latitude.” No documents have ever been found that connect this statement to Joseph Smith, but it may be the source upon which Orson Pratt relied when he inserted a footnote in the 1879 edition of the Book of Mormon to 1 Nephi 18:23 that reads, “believed to be on the coast of Chili [sic], S. America.”
This speculative language demonstrates that Church leaders did not consider this landing site to be certain. [Contrast that with the unambiguous footnote to Mormon 6:2, which reads, “The hill Cumorah is in Manchester, Ontario Co., N. York.” See p. 480) The Chile landing was contradicted by an unsigned anonymous article in the 1842 Times and Seasons newspaper which claimed that Lehi “landed a little south of the Isthmus of Darien,” without specifying whether this was on the western or eastern coast of Panama.
Orson Pratt lived in Nauvoo in 1842 when this article was published. If he believed Joseph had written or edited the anonymous Times and Seasons, Sep. 15, 1842, article that referred to the Isthmus of Darien (Panama), it is unlikely he would have persisted with the Chile landing site in the 1879 footnotes. Nor would Joseph’s other contemporaries, including apostles John Taylor and Wilford Woodruff, allow the Chile footnote if they believed Joseph was responsible for the “Isthmus of Darien” article. Because these unsigned statements cannot be directly attributed to Joseph Smith, subsequent Church leaders have declined to give any statements about Book of Mormon geography beyond the New York Hill Cumorah. President Joseph F. Smith was once asked to review a map showing the supposed landing place of Lehi’s company. He declared that the “Lord had not yet revealed it” – Pack, Frederick J. and Pyper, George D., “The Route Traveled by Lehi and His Company,” The Instructor, Vol. 73, No. 4 [April 1938], 160. By contrast, President Smith republished Letter VII (see pp. 512-516) in the Improvement Era in 1899.
Meso and Heartland Theories. Where do they Agree?
Lehi left Jerusalem south along the Red Sea and at Nahom (NHM) they traveled directly East to Oman and ended up near Khor Kharfot, Oman.
On October 24, 2022 in the Springville, Utah office of Book of Mormon Central (BOMC), an important meeting took place. With President of BOMC, Kirk Magleby inviting the Phoenicia crew of Heartland Research to their offices. There were 10 or so of the BOMC employees present, and Heartland proponents present were, Philip Beale the Captain of the Phoenicia Voyages of 2009 and 2019, with his international film crew of Yuri and Vera Sanada from Brazil, and also present were two of the owners of Heartland Research Group, Mike and Betty LaFontaine. See picture below.
Kirk Magleby had invited a special guest from Australia, Warren Aston. Warren sailed on the Phoenicia with Captain Beale in 2009 for a few days early in the voyage. I am guessing Warren may have been there to just meet Philip again, or convince Philip that sailing East from Oman towards India was a better route than the Phoenicia took, which was West from Oman towards the Africa cape. (See Map Below)
Both Agree Lehi Began Sea Travel Near the Same Place.
Not much about that directional difference was discussed at this meeting. I do know however that those in the Mesoamerican camp love the story of the 1140 AD rebuilt ship the Jewel of Muscat which sailed from Oman to Singapore in 2011. As you may know, it had to be hauled into port twice, sails and masts fixed and they had many challenges. Philip Beale mentioned to Warren and Kirk the problems with going east from Oman, but the BOMC group was determined that was the correct route for Lehi. Sad thing is that after landing in Singapore that ship would have to travel now through Indonesian and past New Guinea now into the Pacific Ocean for many miles before landing somewhere in Central America or Chile as they think is the landing place. Sounds very impossible according to Captain Beale. Beale says, “you may have a boat arrive in Central America after going east towards the Indian Ocean, but the people would be all dead without food and water after that long trip.”
Those of the Heartland persuasion strongly believe Lehi left from Oman and traveled southwest toward the tip of Africa and around sailing directly into the Gulf of America near the panhandle of Florida which is the Promised Land, and those of the Mesoamerican persuasion believe Lehi traveled southeast from Oman towards India landing either on the west coast of Guatemala or on the west coast of Chili in the Promised Land.
Both those people in the Mesoamerican camp, and those in the Heartland camp agree about the direction the Nephites wilderness travel from Jerusalem to Oman. They both agree that likely the place called Khar Karfoot, Oman may be the initial ‘Land Bountiful” in the Old World.You may decide on your own if the Lehites landed in Florida or Chile or Guatemala.
Similar Timelines. Hopewell and Nephites
If you look at the historical ancient Hopewell Culture it began in about 600 BC in Florida and ended in 400 AD in NY, and historians say it just ended abruptly. Of course that refers likely to the last great battle of the BofM.
There is ancient non-Mormon evidence that show that the Lehites plausibly landed in Florida. I personally have found pottery dated as Deptford and Swift Creek pottery at pierce Mounds at Apalachicola, FL, according to the University of South Florida Anthropologist Nancy White. I was there with Mike and Betty LaFontaine in about Oct of 2017 as we had the land owner Georg Mahr shows us around. We still have many pieces of pottery from the exploration.
Here is her report from 2013: https://docslib.org/doc/255127/pierce-mounds-complex-an-ancient-capital-in-northwest-florida
Approximate range of Deptford culture at maximum extent, 500 BCE – 200 CE, with Atlantic region in red and Gulf region in gold.
“The Deptford culture (800 BCE—700 CE) was an archaeological culture in southeastern North America characterized by the appearance of elaborate ceremonial complexes, increasing social and political complexity, mound burial, permanent settlements, population growth, and an increasing reliance on cultigens…
The Deptford culture was oriented to the coast. From Georgia it spread along the Atlantic coast, reaching Cape Fear, North Carolina to the north and the mouth of the St. Johns River to the south. The Deptford culture also spread along the Gulf of Mexico coast, reaching from the Perdido River on the western border of Florida to Tampa Bay on the lower west coast of Florida. Deptford culture appeared in Florida around 500 BCE. The Deptford culture in the Gulf region (Florida Panhandle, southeast Alabama and southwest Georgia) evolved into the Swift Creek and Santa Rosa-Swift Creek cultures around 200 CE, while the culture in the Atlantic coastal region continued until about 700. The Cades Pond culture developed from the Deptford culture after 100 CE in an inland region previously used seasonally by Deptford people.” Wikipedia
There are hundreds of artifacts in Nancy White’s research
From Florida, the Nephites likely took the Chattahoochee River north and went into Georgia, and Tennessee (See map above the first picture) to escape the Lamanites. From the source of the Chattahoochee River and only 1,750 feet north is the source of the Hiwassee River that goes north into the Tennessee River. Once on the Tennessee River it is only a few miles south into Chattanooga, TN, where I believe the Nephites built the first temple. See picture below.
I, Nephi, did build a Temple by Ken Corbett
After Nephi and his people were driven into the wilderness and found a place to settle plausibly near Chattanooga TN. Nephi continued to instruct and serve his people. “And I did teach my people to build buildings, and to work in all manner of wood, and of iron, and of copper, and of brass, and of steel, and of gold, and of silver, and of precious ores, which were in great abundance. And I, Nephi, did build a temple; and I did construct it after the manner of the temple of Solomon save it were not built of many precious things; for they were not to be found upon the land, wherefore, it could not be built like unto Solomon’s temple. But the manner of the construction was like unto the temple of Solomon; and the workmanship thereof was exceedingly fine.” 2 Nephi 5:15-16.
We find Ore all over Eastern Tennessee
The walls of the the Nephites first temple were not hewn stone, but wood with limestone cement on the outside as this Angel Mound in Indiana shows below:
“Archaeological excavation revealed a set of two palisade (stockade) walls. The outer palisade surrounded the perimeter of the town with the Ohio River acting as a barrier on the south side. An inner palisade bisected the interior of the site. An entrance to the town was believed to have been on southwest corner of the palisade, based on archaeological findings at that location. Parallel to the stockade walls, another barrier (similar to a picket fence) was set 14 feet (4.3 m) outside the stockade. It was designed to slow attackers as they came into range.
A reconstruction of part of the stockade, based on archeological evidence, was made in 1972. The reconstructed walls are 12 feet (3.7 m) high and have wooden posts set 4 feet (1.2 m) deep into a narrow trench. The walls and posts are covered with wattle and daub (a loose weaving of sticks covered with a mud-and-grass plaster). Defensive bastions along the stockade walls were also reconstructed. The original inhabitants set the bastions about 120 feet (37 m) apart and projecting 10 feet (3.0 m) to 11 feet (3.4 m) from the wall. The distance between each bastion allowed defenders using arrows or lances to protect the walls from direct attack.” Wikipedia
Of course we believe the Lamanites and then the Nephites final battles ended at Hill Cumorah, NY which is the same hill called Ramah, by the Jaredites. Ether 15:11. Joseph Smith said in the JSP, in a letter to Emma during Zion’s camp while beside the Mississippi River and near Atlas, Illinois saying, “wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56. Joseph knew the Plains of the Nephites were in the Heartland of North America.
Mesoamericanists and Heartlands may agree to disagree, but we all love the Book of Mormon and know its a spiritual witness of truth.
What’s the difference between your neighbor telling you the story he read about Zelph in the Joseph Smith Papers, in contrast to Joseph Smith telling you a story through the note taking of Wilford Woodruff and 7 other leaders of the Church, that today is in the approved Joseph Smith Papers documents? HUGE! It’s time to believe the prophet!
Wilford Wood Carried the Thigh Bone of Zelph
“I brought the thigh bone to Missouri. I desired to bury it in the Temple Block in Jackson County; but not having this privilege” History of the Life and Labors of Wilford Woodruff.
“Elder [Wilford] Woodruff carried the thigh bone to Clay county” Joseph Smith Papers History, 1838–1856, volume A-1 [23 December 1805–30 August 1834] page 483
Zelph is a True Story that Validates Geography
In my opinion Zelph lives and is a great man. His name is brought up in Church History for a sacred purpose. Joseph Smith says who he was in vision as the heavens were opened to him. We even know who his prophet leader was, Onondagus, who was known from the Rocky Mountains to the Hill Cumorah. It’s interesting that is the very land coordinates of the Nephites in the Book of Mormon.
Cities of the BofM
He was a white Lamanite, for the curse was partially taken from him. He fought for the Nephites in one of the last and great battles with the Lamanites. He was very tall, many say over 7-9 feet in length, as they saw his complete skeleton. Joseph saw a large spear head found between his ribs that killed him.
This is a very strong opinion isn’t it? Well, there were over 7 witnesses that heard about from Joseph or saw Zelph’s bones including, Wilford Woodruff, George A. Smith, Moses Martin, Reuben McBride, Heber C. Kimball, Levi Hancock, Brigham Young, and more, during Zions camp on June 2, 1834 on the west side of the Illinois River at the top of a mound over 60 feet high.
Why is this very accurate commentary ignored by intellectuals and historians, who claim the story was not a revelation and there are to many differing stories from each of these men in regard to various details? They aren’t all lying assuredly.
Let’s just say, these scholars WANT to be disagreeable in my opinion. It puts a huge hole in their Mesoamerican theory. They say, “Well if this was true it would be canonized” or Joseph wasn’t speaking revelation”, or that single incident is not worthy of even considering.” These scholars are wrong. This single event along with a letter to Emma that Joseph wrote to her just two days later, are indeed strong evidence that Joseph knew the Nephites lived in North America, right there near the Illinois River by a small town called Valley City, Illinois. See JS Papers here:
Zelph of Zarahemla
Here is part of what Joseph said to Emma, just 30 miles west of Zelph’s grave, in a place called Atlas, Illinois on the Mississippi River. “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity…” During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc. Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56,and here is the link in the Joseph Smith Papers about the Zelph Story.
So where is Zelph’s thigh bone today? Our great friend Wayne May has studied this for years now. He has a very good idea where to find it. Wayne has much more information than I am sharing with you here and in a few months he may begin an organized search for this relic.
Why is Zelph important and what does it do for questions about the Book of Mormon geography? Many intellectuals just dismiss the story as a unique talk about some man named Zelph who isn’t even mentioned in the Book of Mormon. He also had a prophet leader named Onondagus who was known from the Rocky Mountains to the Hill Cumorah. We know this because Joseph Smith had “the heavens opened to him” as the information is here in the Joseph Smith Papers here.
In today’s archaeological record a Hopewell culture mound site is located in Pike County, Illinois three miles east of the city of Griggsville. The mound today is known as Naples-Russell Mound #8, or Zelph Mound. Dated 62 AD to 128 AD. Thomas E. Emerson, PhD. Principal Investigator, Survey Director, and State of Illinois Archaeologist. GPS 39.693399, -90.648772
This being an archaeological fact and adding Joseph Smith’s witness would naturally give the honest person a testament that this story is most likely true. Joseph said Zelph was a righteous Lamanite who fought with the Nephites in a great last struggle with the Nephites. It’s truth for me.
Just a day or two after speaking of Zelph, Joseph Smith wrote a letter to his wife Emma which also validates the Book of Mormon events happened near the Mississippi River. Joseph Smith Papers here.
Zelph in Vision by Ken Corbett (Illinois River June 2, 1834)
“During our travels we visited many mounds thrown up by the ancient inhabitants, the Nephites and Lamanites. This morning, June 3rd, we went on to a high mound near the river. From the summit we could overlook the tops of the trees as far as we could see. The scenery was truly beautiful. On the summit of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars, they having been erected, one above the other, according to the ancient order of things. Human bones were seen upon the ground. Brother Joseph requested us to dig into the mound ; we did so ; and in about one foot we came to the skeleton of a man, almost entire, with an arrow sticking in his backbone. Elder Milton Holmes picked it out, and brought it into the Camp, with one of the leg bones, which had been broken. I brought the thigh bone to Missouri. I desired to bury it in the Temple Block in Jackson County; but not having this privilege,
I buried it in Clay County, Missouri, near the house owned by Col. Arthur and occupied by Lyman Wight.” The arrowhead referred to is now in the possession of President Joseph F. Smith, Salt Lake City, Utah.History of the Life and Labors of Wilford Woodruff. AS RECORDED IN HIS DAILY JOURNALS PREPARED FOR PUBLICATION BY MATTHIAS COWLEY THE DESERET NEWS Salt Lake City, Utah 1909 page 41
“Brother Joseph,” continues Wilford, “feeling anxious to learn something of this man, asked the Lord, and received an open vision. The man’s name was Zelph. He was a white Lamanite, the curse having been removed because of his righteousness. He was a great warrior, and fought for the Nephites under the direction of the Prophet Onandagus. The latter had charge of the Nephite armies from the Eastern sea to the Rocky Mountains. Although the Book of Mormon does not mention Onandagus, he was a great warrior, leader, general, and prophet. Zelph had his thigh bone broken by a stone thrown from a sling, but was killed by the arrow found sticking in his backbone. There was a great slaughter at that time. The bodies were heaped upon the earth, and buried in the mound, which is nearly three hundred feet in height.” History of the Life and Labors of Wilford Woodruff. AS RECORDED IN HIS DAILY JOURNALS PREPARED FOR PUBLICATION MATTHIAS COWLEY THE DESERET NEWS Salt Lake City, Utah 1909 page 41
Background: Wilford Woodruff shows oversized thigh bone of Zelph he carried in his wagon during Zion’s Camp March. Art by Ken Corbett
According to Wilford Woodruff, “I brought the thigh bone to Missouri. I desired to bury it in the Temple Block in Jackson County; but not having this privilege, I buried it in Clay County, Missouri, near the house owned by Col. Arthur and occupied by Lyman Wight. The arrowhead referred to is now in the possession of President Joseph F. Smith, Salt Lake City, Utah.” Wilford Woodruff Journal Page 41. According to Wayne May, “Zelph’s thighbone is on private property near the 3 witnesses marker here” >Click GPS Here
The Marker of the Eight Witnesses
According to Max H Parkin, it was on the Michael Arthur farm (above) that the following events occurred: “Mr. Arthur assisted a number of the displaced Saints; he hired members of the Church, including Lyman Wight and Wilford Woodruff, to build a two-story home for him; the Prophet Joseph Smith spent time and preached there; on July 3, 1834, the members of Zion’s Camp were formally discharged there; and the second stake of the Church was organized there.” A cemetery adjacent to the farm property has been purchased and a monument to the Eight Witnesses of the Book of Mormon has been erected. The Michael Arthur farm site is located about four miles from the Liberty Jail.
Though not well known, the site of the Michael Arthur farm in Clay County, Missouri is one of significance to students of Latter-day Saint history. Michael Arthur was not a member of the Church, but was friendly to the Latter-day Saints during a period of great opposition and animosity toward the Mormons. At that time, such an individual was referred to as a “Jack Mormon.”
Eight Witnesses Statue to Adam-Ondi-Ahman is 68 miles
On these rocky bluffs separating the village of Adam-ondi-Ahman and the valley lies the site for Lyman Wight’s home. The valley’s broad floor is visible through the early spring foliage. Lyman Wight, an early convert in Kirtland, had baptized nearly a hundred people in Cincinnati, and many came with him to Jackson County. Captured with Joseph Smith at Far West and imprisoned with him in Liberty Jail, Lyman was called as an apostle in Nauvoo but later left the Church.
Jacob Whitmer, died April 21, 1856, at fifty-six years, two months, and twenty-six days. One of the Eight Witnesses, he, like David Whitmer, left the Church and stayed in Missouri after the Saints moved on. The Church owns this pioneer cemetery in Richmond, Missouri.
Eight witnesses Statue to Jacob Whitmer’s grave is 29 miles
The Way It Looks Today:
A Camera Tour of Church History Sites in Missouri; Click Link Below.
A son of Levi Wight and Sarah Corbon, was born in the township of Fairfield, Herkimer County, New York, May 9th, 1796. He served the Republic in the war of 1812–15 with Great Britain.
He united with Isaac Morley and others in forming a society in Kirtland, Ohio, conducted on the common stock principle, being one phase in the rise and progress of the Campbellite Church.
He was baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints by Oliver Cowdery in 1830, and was soon afterwards ordained to the office of an Elder. He was ordained to the office of a High Priest by Joseph Smith, at the June conference in Kirtland, 1831. While at that conference he testified he had a vision and saw the Savior. He went to Missouri in 1831, by revelation, and soon after went to Cincinnati on a mission to preach the Gospel. On arriving in that city he called at a hotel and engaged his board for several weeks. The landlord asked him if he was a merchant. He said, ‘‘No.” He asked him what his business was. He replied he was a preacher of the Gospel. He asked him what order he belonged to. He answered, he was after the order of Melchisedek. He created so much curiosity that they wished to hear him preach. He told them that was his business, and if they would open the court house he would do so willingly.
They obtained the house, and he delivered a series of lectures and built up a branch of the Church, and baptized upwards of one hundred. The family of Higbees were among the first baptized ; they were fishermen, and Wight would fish with them through the day and preach at night. One evening he went from the fish net to the court house, and stood on the top of a stove barefooted with his trowsers rolled up to his knees, and his shirt sleeves up to his elbows, and preached two hours. Some of the people remarked, “He preaches the truth, though he does not look much like a preacher.” Many that he baptized went to Jackson County, Missouri, and were with him through the persecutions of 1833. During that persecution he was a dread to his enemies and a terror to evil doers, and his life was often sought after. He commanded the brethren in Jackson County in their defense against the mob. In one instance he was chased by seven men about six miles; they were fully armed and came upon him so suddenly that he had to mount his horse with a blind bridle, without any saddle or arms, except a pocket knife. His horse being fleet, he escaped by out-running them and leaping a deep wide ditch, where none of his pursuers dared to follow. On the 23rd of July, 1833, he signed an agreement with others that the Saints would leave Jackson County before the first day of January, 1834; but before that time they were all driven out. After the Saints were driven out of Jackson County into Clay County, volunteers were called for to go and visit the Prophet in Kirtland. Several of the Elders were asked by Bishop Partridge if they could go ; but they made excuses.
Lyman Wight then stepped forward, and said he could go as well as not. The Bishop asked him what situation his family was in. He replied, his wife lay by the side of a log in the woods, with a child three days old, and he had three days’ provision on hand; so he thought he could go very well. P. P. Pratt next volunteered, and they went together to Kirtland in February, 1834. On their arrival at Kirtland, the Prophet obtained the word of the Lord, and they were commanded to gather up the strength of the Lord’s house to go up to Zion, and it was the will of the Lord that there should be five hundred men, but not to go up short of one hundred. In fulfilment of this commandment, Lyman Wight went through Pennsylvania, and on the 15th day of March, he attended a conference at Avon, New York; he also went through Michigan, northern Indiana and Illinois, and assisted Hyrum Smith in gathering up a company of eighteen, who joined Zion’s Camp at Salt River, Missouri, June the 8th, where the camp was re-organized, and Lyman Wight was appointed the second officer. He walked the whole journey from Michigan to Clay County without stockings on his feet. By the appointment of Joseph Smith he gave a written discharge to each member of the camp when they were dismissed. On July 3rd he was ordained one of the High Council of Missouri.
He was one of the signers of an appeal to the world, making a proclamation of peace in Missouri, July, 1834, and spent the summer of 1834 in Clay County, Missouri. He took a job of making 100,000 bricks, and building a large brick-house for Col. Michael Arthur in Clay County; Wilford Woodruff, Milton Holmes, Heman T. Hyde and Stephen and Benjamin Winchester labored for him through the season. Being counseled to go to Kirtland and get his endowment, Elder Wight started in the fall of 1835, and preached his way through to Kirtland, baptizing such as would receive his testimony. While on the journey he called at the city of Richmond, Indiana, and gave out an appointment to preach in the court house. He walked through the city, and, being a stranger, was unknown ; but wherever he went the people were blackguarding the Mormons, and many declared they would tar and feather the preacher when he came to meeting that night. At the time of appointment Elder Wight was at his post. There being no light provided, he went and bought candles and lighted the room. The house was soon filled with men who brought tar and feathers for the Mormon Elder. He preached about two hours, reproving them most severely for their meanness, wickedness and mobocratic spirit. At the close of the meeting he said, “If there is a gentleman in this congregation, I wish he would invite me to stay with him over night,” whereupon a gentleman stepped forward and tendered him an invitation, which he willingly accepted. His host said, “Mr. Wight, it is astonishing how you have become so well acquainted with the people here, for you have described them very correctly.” He was kindly entertained and furnished with money in the morning to aid him on his journey. He spent the winter of 1835–36 in Kirtland, and received his endowment.
He returned to Missouri in 1836. David W. Patten having preferred a charge against Elder Wight for teaching false doctrine; he was tried before the High Council at Far West, April 24, 1837. It was decided that he did teach false doctrine. He made the required acknowledgments. He opposed the selling of land in Jackson County, Mo., and considered W. W. Phelps and John Whitmer in transgression for selling theirs. On June 28, 1838, he was chosen and ordained second Counselor to John Smith, President of the Stake at Adam-ondi-Ahman, by Joseph Smith. Sheriff Morgan, of Daviess Co., had agitated the people of the surrounding counties, by asserting that he had writs against Joseph Smith and Lyman Wight, which he could not serve without endangering his life. He invited the people to assemble together in Daviess County, with their arms, so that he could summon them as a posse comitatus to make the arrest. The real design was to murder Joseph Smith and Lyman Wight, as they had not offered any resistance, neither had the Sheriff.
When the Church removed to the Rocky Mountains, Lyman Wight and Geo. Miller, who both rebelled against the authority of President Young, went to Texas with a small company of Saints, and settled a little south of the present site of Austin. Wight and Miller subsequently dissolved partnership, and Miller returned 130 miles north with a part of the company. At a meeting held in the G. S. L. City fort, Dec. 3, 1848, fellowship was withdrawn from both Wight and Miller. Wight remained in Texas until his death, which occurred on March 31, 1858, in Mountain Valley. He died very suddenly of epileptic fits, having been sick only five hours. The company of Saints who went with him and Miller to Texas had been scattered to the four winds. Some of them, however, were subsequently received into the Church by rebaptism. The Historical Record, Volumes 5-6 page 109-110
Michael Arthur Farm, Clay County, Missouri
Site of the Michael Arthur farm, Clay County. Misouri. Photo by Kenneth Mays.
Though not well known, the site of the Michael Arthur farm in Clay County, Missouri is one of significance to students of Latter-day Saint history. Michael Arthur was not a member of the Church, but was friendly to the Latter-day Saints during a period of great opposition and animosity toward the Mormons. At that time, such an individual was referred to as a Jack Mormon.
Site of the Michael Arthur farm, Clay County. Missouri. Photo by Kenneth Mays.
According to Max H. Parkin, it was on the Michael Arthur farm that the following events occurred: Mr. Arthur assisted a number of the displaced Saints; he hired members of the Church, including Lyman Wight and Wilford Woodruff, to build a two-story home for him; the Prophet Joseph Smith spent time and preached there; on July 3, 1834,the members of Zion’s Camp were formally discharged there; and the second stake of the Church was organized there. A cemetery adjacent to the farm property has been purchased and a monument to the Eight Witnesses of the Book of Mormon has been erected.
Site of the Michael Arthur farm, Clay County. Misouri. Photo by Kenneth Mays.
The site of the Michael Arthur farm is located in Clay County, Missouri about four miles from the Liberty Jail. From the town square,, take Mill Street west to Thornton and turn left (southwest). After crossing highway 291, Thornton will become Withers Road. Follow Withers southbound until there is a forced right turn (west) on S. Liberty Parkway. Soon after, there will be the first cross street named Campbell Dr. Turn left, (south) on Campbell. While on Campbell, there will be a small parking lot on the right side of the road. That is for the Monument to the Eight Witnesses which is located on what was once the cemetery on the Michael Arthur farm. If you continue on Campbell, you will see a house on the right just before the road turns to the right. This area was once the Michael Arthur farm. The gps coordinates are: 39°12’25.7″N 94°26’58.7″W
Ownership Status
The property that was once the Michael Arthur farm is privately owned and the privacy of the owners should be respected. The one exception is the Monument to the Eight Witnesses. That property has been purchased by Latter-day Saints and is open to visitors.
Photos
Site of the Michael Arthur farm, Clay County. MO. Photo by Kenneth Mays.
Site of the Michael Arthur farm. Photo by Kenneth Mays.
Site of the Michael Arthur farm, Clay County. MO. Photo by Kenneth Mays.
Michael Arthur grave, Liberty Missouri. Photo by Kenneth Mays.
Sources
Kenneth R. Mays, “On the Road with Zion’s Camp: A Photographic Essay of the 1834 Missouri Expedition,” in Mormon Historical Studies, Spring/Fall 2007, vol. 8, nos.1-2, 72-75.
Max H Parkin, in LaMar C. Berrett, ed., Sacred Places, vol. 4, 171-173, 176, 215-216.
Religious Leader. Joined the Mormon Church in western New York. Baptized as a Latter Day Saint at Far West Missouri in 1838, and was arrested by the Carthage, Illinois mob shortly before Joseph Smith was killed (he was released to deliver a letter to Emma Smith). Served in Mormon Battalion Company A-Pueblo Detachment from 1846 to 1847, enlisting at age 15. He helped build the first public building in Salt Lake City, and received a Utah Pioneer Gold Medal from the state of Utah in 1897. He was a staunch defender of the Book of Mormon his entire life. The Zion’s Camp monument to Joseph Smith is located about 30 feet from Josiah Curtis’ grave.
Located about 3 miles south of Liberty , Missouri, the Eight Witness Monument recognizes the handful of individuals who saw ‘the gold plates’ first hand and recorded their testimony in the preface of The Book of Mormon.
The surrounding land also bears significance as it once belonged to Michael Arthur who was a great friend and sympathizer to many members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. As these Latter-day Saints were expelled from Jackson, Missouri Arthur opened much of his 169 acres of land for work and refuge.
The granite monument sits near the graves of Christian and Peter Whitmer, two of the Eight Witnesses, who died during the period of time that they worked on Arthur’s land. Several of the other witnesses are buried in the general nearby region including places such as Richmond, Kingston, and Excelsior Springs.
The Monument sits in a quite area surrounded by woodland. This is not a oft visited historical site however since its dedication in 2011 has been nicly taken are of by the Church of Jesus Christ.
The granite that composes this monument was quarried from the same deposit that was used to construct the Three Witnesses Monument as well as the Joseph Smith Memorial over a century ago.
In addition to remembering the testimony of the ‘Eight Witnesses’ this monument also commemorates the dischargin of Zion’s Camp and the calling of early Church leaders in Missouri
Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken corbett
[Regarding “Tower Hill” north of Far West, Missouri] We pursued our source up the river, mostly through timber, for about eighteen miles, when we arrived at Colonel Lyman Wight’s home. He lives at the foot of Tower Hill (a name I gave the place in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower that stood there), where we camped for the Sabbath.
George W. Robinson, a scribe of Joseph Smith who was with him at the time, writes: “We next kept [traveling] up the river mostly in the timber for ten miles, until we came to Colonel Lyman Wright’s who lives at the foot of Tower Hill. A name appropriated by President Smith in consequence of the remains of an old Nephitish Altar and Tower where we camped for the Sabbath. (Scott H. Faulring ed., An American Prophet’s Record: The Diaries and Journals of Joseph Smith, SLC: Signature Books, 1989, p. 184.) 1838 Joseph Smith, Jr. History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 3:34-35 Quoted in Step by Step through the Book of Mormonby Alan C. Miner
Pipes Formed as Representative of what the Great Spirit Creates
The ancient Adena and Hopewell cultures created pipes in the images that they saw and experienced. Ancient cultures respected all that the Great Spirit created, animals, birds, people, and nature. The Adena culture represents the same time frame as the Jaredites (1500 BC – 200 AD) and the Hopewell culture (200 BC – 400 AD) parallels the time frame of the Nephites.
“There is a bowl for the tobacco in their pipes in the top, and there is a small hole at one end to breathe in the smoke. The pipe was made by Native Americans living in what is today the US state of Ohio. These Native Americans were small-scale farmers who built large burial and ceremonial mounds. There were over 200 pipes buried in a collection of mounds known as the ‘Mound City Group’. The pipe was not simply smoked for pleasure but probably had a religious function. A shaman may have smoked it to evoke the otter as a representative of his clan, or as a spirit guide who would then accompany the shaman on a spiritual journey. Tobacco has been smoked in North America for at least 2300 years and pipe smoking still remains an integral part of modern Native American culture. Tobacco was first brought to Europe in the early 1500s, where it quickly spread across Europe, Africa and Asia.” A History of the World BBC
Ohio Archaeological and Historical Society
Below read more about the reason for the various shapes of the pipes and how they were used. Why were these pipes so important to the Native Americans?
Henry C. Shetrone, archaeologist for the Ohio Archaeological and Historical Society (now the Ohio History Connection) uncovering effigy pipes during the excavation of Seip Mound in Ross County, Ohio, ca. 1925-1928
Great Spirit Appears to the Onondagas
“On the authority of some older inhabitants of Onondaga, New York, it is stated that on a ledge of rocks, about a mile south of Jamesville, (Near Syracuse and Oneida Castle) is a place which used to be pointed out by the Indians as a spot where the Great Spirit once came down and sat and gave good advice to the chiefs of Onondagas. That there are the prints of his hands and his feet, left in the rocks, still to be seen. In the former years the Onondagas used annually to offer, at this place, tobacco and pipes, and to burn tobacco and herbs as a sacrifice to the Great Spirit, to conciliate his favor and which was a means of preventing diseases.” Author L. Taylor Hansen He Walked the Americas
“Native accounts tell of his arrival [Christ] from the direction of the rising sun, after which he set up his priesthood among his followers known as the “Wau-pa-nu” (the spelling phonetic). They were said to have healed the sick and instituted new laws. Blood sacrifice was forbidden and replaced by the use of tobacco, today an important element in all traditional Native American ceremonies. Among many eastern tribes, East Star Man is regarded as the son of Great Spirit, the Creator.” Wayne May, Christ in North America.
The Name of Nephi
“JOSEPHUS SAYS the Egyptian called their Creator ‘Kneph,’ ‘Noub,’ or ‘Nour.’ Reynolds points out that ancient variants of the name of Nephi include Knephi, Kneph, Noub, Nouv, Knouphis, Nebo, Naba, Nechi, Necho and others. These variants are found in many of the American Indian languages.” George Reynolds, Commentary on the Book of Mormon
“NEPHI: This is also an Egyptian name, usually given as Knephi, and transliterated into Hebrew as Nebi. It means ‘prophet’ or one who speaks with God. The great Osiris, one of the Egyptian gods, was called Nephi or Knephi and the city in his honor was n-ph (vowels always had to be supplied). It is the city we know today as Memphis, located across the Nile from Cairo, but it is referred to by its original name of Noph (a variant of Nephi) in the writings of Hosea, Isaiah, and Jeremiah.” Treasures from the Book of Mormon, Volume One By W. Cleon Skousen
The Seat of the Iroquois
“Onondaga was, from the remotest times, the seat of the Iroquois government. Granting credence to the account of their own origin, on the high grounds or falls of the Oswego, (East of Fulton NY See map below) they had not proceeded far up the course of the widely gathered waters of this stream, when a portion of them planted their wigwams in this fertile region. Whatever was the cause of their migrating from their primary council fire, nothing was more natural than that, by pursuing this stream upward, they should separate into independent tribes, and by further tracing out its far spread forks, gradually expand themselves, as they were found by the discoverers and first settlers, over the entire area of western New-York. On reaching the grand junction of Three River Point (Phoenix, NY), a part went up the Seneca river, who subsequently dividing, formed the Senecas and Cayugas. The bands who took the eastern fork, or Oneida river, pushed forward over the Deowainsta, or Rome summit, into the first large stream, flowing east, and became the Mohawks. The central or Onondaga fork was chosen by the portion who, from the hill country (Onondaga) they first located in, took this name; and from them, the Oneidas, pursuing in fact the track of the Mohawks, were an off-shoot…”
Atotarho or Tah-totah or Chief or Sachem or King
“…The idea of a confederation was, it is believed, an old one with this people, for the very oldest traditions speak of something of this kind, among the lake and St. Lawrence tribes of older days. When the present league was formed, on the banks of the Onondaga lake, this central tribe had manifestly greatly increased in strength, and distinguished itself in arms, and feats of hunting and daring against giants and monsters… Most distinguished, however, above all others, east or west, was a leader of great courage, wisdom and address, called Atotarho…”
“A singular tradition may be here added. It is said that the XIIIth Atotarhoreigned at Onondaga when America was discovered” (1414 AD) Aboriginal History, Antiquities and General Ethnology of Western New-York by Henry R. Schoolcraft
In speaking about the 13th Atotarho (or Sachem or Chief ) in the Iroquois tradition, we read also in the Book of Mormon. “And whoso should reign in [Nephi’s] stead were called by the people, ‘Second Nephi,’ ‘Third Nephi,’ and so forth…” (Jacob 1:11)
Editors: Note: This name, Atotarho was used like a title such as King, or Sachem, or Prince, etc. Just as the name Nephi may have been used as a title. We know there are many names of Nephi in the Book of Mormon, but they may have also meant titles of Nephi 1, Nephi 2, Nephi 3, etc. Just as you see in history of the Iroquois naming many various Atotarho’s. It seems there were variations of the name of their leader or king as you see below.
Tadodaho was said to be a warrior and primary chief of the Onondaga people. Depending on the speaker’s dialect and the writer’s orthography, other versions of the name include Adodarhoh, Atartaho, Atotarho, Tatotarho, Thatotarho, and Watatohtahro. In the 1883 work The Iroquois Book of Rites, edited by Horatio Hale, the term Atartaho is said to signify “entangled“. Wikepedia
Atotarho, the first Iroquois Ruler (1851) by Seth Eastman
“The term Tadodaho later was used by the Iroquois to refer to their most influential spiritual leader in New York State; it has been used in this way for centuries. The Tadodaho in New York State is the spiritual leader of the Haudenosaunee, Six Nations that includes the Cayuga, Mohawk, Oneida, Onondaga, Seneca, and Tuscarora people. The post is also called the “Head Chief of All the Six Nations”. He presides over the Grand Council of the Haudenosaunee (also called Iroquois). The Great Council Fire of the Iroquois League is still located within the Onondaga reservation in present-day New York. Many of the Iroquois live in Canada, where their ancestors moved after the American Revolutionary War, as they were allies of the defeated British. The Crown gave them some land in compensation for what they lost.”
Along with other Native American leaders, the Tadodaho is responsible for maintaining the history of the Haudenosaunee people.[21] The position of Tadodaho is a lifetime appointment.[22] According to tradition, when the previous Tadodaho dies, a council of chiefs from the Haudenosaunee chooses a leader from the Onondaga people.[22]
St George Temple Native American Chiefs Names
“The St. George Temple registry page shown below is remarkable in that an Onondaga Nation king was named King Tah-totah, then others that followed: King Tah to-tah 2, King Tah-to-tah 3…then on the next page, King Tah-to-tah 7 through …15, etc. This tradition of naming kings in respect and remembrance of a prior king follows the pattern of the early Nephite colony.” Annotated Book of Mormon David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 101
Photo by Rod Meldrum of the St George Temple Record page 196
Just like Tah-to-tah means Chief or Prophet to the Iroquois, Nephi may have meant Chief or Prophet to the Nephites.On August 29, 1877, 85 American Indian chieftains had temple work performed for them in the St. George Temple, St. George, Utah (see Appendix, p. 554, for the full list). This picture above is from page 101 of the Annotated Book of Mormon.
Of this list of 85 names below, the temple records show the first 13 names are Algonquian. That is a mistake, as Joseph Brant and Red Jacket were definitely Iroquois. The other 11 Algonquian are correct. That means that 74 of the Chiefs are from the Iroquois Nation.
I personally believe there is great evidence pointing to the fact that the Iroquois or more specifically the Onondaga Tribe are the closest people to having Nephite and or Lamanite blood in them. Remember also the Cherokee are another good possibility who originally lived near Chattanooga, Tennessee. The Cherokee are also from the Iroquois Culture.
Burial Place of Mormon
“When serving as Mission President to the Seminole Indians in Central Florida, Murray J. Rawson was teaching a group of the tribe about the Book of Mormon when he was interrupted by their Chief, saying: “We had a war long ago with a light skinned people around the Great Lakes. We conquered them but we had so much respect for their warrior chief that we buried him at the mouth of the Oswego River that is in New York State. We don’t discuss this very much because it is an embarrassment to us. President Rawson then asked why this is an embarrassment, and the Chief replied, “ Our history is written on metal plates and buried in a hill in New York, but we don’t know which hill!” (Talk given to missionaries in training at the MTC, Provo, Utah 1979, by President Murray J. Rawson). This talk has a poor audio but you can find it here:(See Map Above for Mormon’s burial place)
Dating and Purpose of the Ancient Pipes
“In the first few years following the creation of the [Smithsonian] Bureau, the debate began to escalate regarding the interpretation of the many bird and animal carvings that were coming out of the mounds. Many artifacts being recovered from the Hopewell and Adena mounds appeared to be birds and mammals that only exist in the southern tropical regions of the world. M. C. Read in Archaeology of Ohio, pointed out: “Of the animal that is supposed to represent the seacow, seven carvings have been found. This inhabitant of tropical waters is not met in the higher latitudes of North America.”162 Many carvings of birds, and animals from tropical climates such as the manatee, large seal-like animals, elephants and tropical birds like the big-beaked toucan and parrot-like carvings were found, all of which were raising questions as to a possible connections with peoples from these tropical regions.
The Third Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, published in 1884, included for the first time a brief section entitled, Explorations in Mounds. It discusses work done in West Virginia, Ohio, Tennessee, Arkansas, and Florida, …by 1883, Cyrus Thomas’s Division of Mound Explorations included three full-time assistants and five temporary helpers, and work was under way in Tennessee, Arkansas, Illinois, Iowa, Georgia, Alabama, North Carolina, and Missouri. Some 4,100 artifacts had been collected for the National Museum in Washington. They included elegant pipes and pendants of polished stones and such humbler things as hoes, scrapers, diggers, axes, and hammers.Some of the mounds had yielded clear evidence of contact with European civilizations: bits of hammered iron in North Carolina; silver bracelets, brooches, and crosses in Wisconsin, and fragments of copper plate bearing the marks of machinery in Illinois. All this served to back Powell’s original belief that “a few, at least, of the important mounds of the valley of the Mississippi had been constructed and used subsequent to the occupation of the continent by Europeans, and that some at least, of the mound builders were therefore none other than known Indian tribes.163
In the early annual reports of the Bureau of Ethnology public documents, one finds that it is not what they included in their reports, but what they have obviously excluded. The discussions and findings that were explored and addressed in the Bureau’s publications followed a prescribed agenda, pointing out that Indian populations and America’s ancient cultures were never highly advanced, with little to no discussions as to their cultural achievements. Lost from these studies were acknowledgements that the Indians were at one time more advanced than first perceived. As evidence in the construction of their communities, fortifications, smelting of metals and their construction of watercrafts capable of navigating the many rivers and lakes of the northeast. Also distinctively missing were the findings that show that these ancient mound-building cultures possessed knowledge of mathematics, astronomy, written language and engineering, as shown in the building of earthwork structures, which were comparable to any achievements of any ancient culture in the world of their day.
So where did the Mound Builders’ knowledge of these skills come from and why was so much of this knowledge not celebrated or passed on to our day and to their descendants?
“The fourth Annual Report contains an essay by Garrick Mallery on the picture-writing of the Indians, in which he discusses the various inscribed tablets found in mounds. Most of these he dismisses as frauds.” Such was the case of the Holy Stones found by David Wyrick of Newark, Ohio,) “…discovered in 1860 a tablet bearing on one side a truculent likeness of Moses with his name in Hebrew.”164[Editors note: These so-called hoaxes are also pushed by the Scholars and Intellects that believe in the Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon]. It is interesting to note that these early men of the Bureau of Ethnology described and defined these artifacts as picture-writings of the Indians or frauds without giving any real consideration to the potential of other visitors, to the America’s prior to Columbus.” Lost Civilizations of North America Steve Smoot Chapter 18, Learning from America’s Antiquities
The evidence for the existence of the Nephites and Lamanites in the Heartland of North America is overwhelming. It simply makes sense to me. If you will take the time to research and explore you may also see the connection of the two civilizations, Hopewell and the Nephites.
‘Nibley further notes the existence of a site known in Arabic as “Beit-Lahi,” which he suggests can be read as “House of LEHI,” in the vicinity of Gaza.[5] There is also a ḫirbet bêt lahi (spelled in English texts “Lei,” though the local inhabitants pronounce it lahi) near Mareshah which has been discussed by Joseph Ginat, who connected a cave in the area with that of 1 Nephi 3.[6] (JAT)… A commonly available etymology for LEHI takes the Semitic vocable לחי lḥy as the HEBREW word for “jaw, cheek bone” in the GN attested in Judges 15:9, 14, 19 (MWJ, JH). The vocable is also found in Arabic *( laḥiy), Ugaritic *(lḥ), and Akkadian *( laḫû).[10] If lḥy meaning “cheek bone” is behind LEHI, this PN could be a shortened form of a name that could mean something like, “(Incline thy) cheek, (O Jehovah).” This would make a suitable personal name for one of God’s prophets, and would be an analogous form to the Neo-Babylonian feminine PN Le-et-ka-i-di-i, which could mean approximately “(O God,) incline thine head,”[11] that is, “(O God,) please pay attention.” The Laura F. Willes Center for Book of Mormon Studies Book of Mormon Onomasticon
The House of Lehi near Jerusalem
Lehi and Sariah by Joseph Brickey
“The site [Biet Lehi] was first surveyed in 1899 by the Irish archaeologist R.A.S. Macalister, but was left untouched until 1961 when the Israeli Army, carrying out construction works on a patrol road, that at the time marked the border between Israel and Jordan, accidentally broke through the ceiling of an ancient burial cave. Subsequent investigation revealed a total of two such caves, both dating to the late Iron Age II (ca. 600 BC) – but the landmark discovery was to be the inscription found incised on one of the walls, comprising the earliest known Hebrew inscription mentioning the word “Jerusalem.” This discovery has come to be known as the “Jerusalem Cave,” and the original scholarly article about the findings, written by the late Prof. J. Naveh and published in a 1963 issue of the Israel Exploration Journal…
Dr. Gutfeld has several degrees in archaeology from The Hebrew University of Jerusalem including a Ph.D. in Classical Archaeology. The Gutfeld’s spent three years in Ann Arbor Michigan where Oren taught at the University of Michigan. It was while at the University of Michigan at the The Frankel Center for Judaic Studies that Dr. Gutfeld spent a considerable amount of time researching libraries of documents on ancient Israel. From these years of research, Dr. Gutfeld arrived at the conclusion that Beit Lehi was known as Beit Zedek more than 2000 years earlier…
Dr. Oren Gutfeld, the director of archaeology for the Beit Lehi project near Jerusalem, has been the backbone of the project, along with his team of archaeologists and officials from the Israel Antiquity Authority. Dr. Gutfeld’s more than 30 years of experience in conducting excavations throughout Israel has labeled him among the foremost authorities in archaeology in Israel. A search of the web will produce an abundance of accolades for Dr. Gutfeld… When the Foundation brings guests to Israel to tour the Holy Land and visit Beit Lehi, Dr. Gutfeld is a licensed guide and personally escorts the groups throughout Israel and Jordan. With his background as both a guide and renowned archaeologist he is able to open doors that most visitors are denied entrance. In a visit to Israel by Utah Valley University students and faculty, Dr. Gutfeld secured the rare opportunity for the group to enter the sealed vaults under the Israel Museum in Jerusalem to view the original Dead Sea Scrolls. His knowledge of ancient sites of Israel is remarkable.” biet.org
See Video below.
Lehi means literally “a jawbone”
“The first mention of the name Lehi refers to a place in the tribe of Judah where Samson achieved a victory over the Philistines (Judg. 15:9, 14, 16), slaying a thousand of them with the jawbone of an ass. The words in 15:19, “a hollow place that was in the jaw” (A.V.), should be, as in Revised Version, “the hollow place that is in Lehi.” (Source: Easton’s 1897 Bible Dictionary )
Promised Land by Clark Kelley Price
Lehi was a prophet living in Jerusalem around 600 BC. He is a contemporary of the biblical prophet Jeremiah. Lehi, as well as Jeremiah, both prophesied that Jerusalem would be destroyed if the people didn’t repent. As a result, his life was threatened.
Book of Mormon Lehi Account
According to the “First Book of Nephi”, Lehi received a revelation that he was to leave with his family to avoid the imminent destruction of Jerusalem around 600 BC. Being obedient, Lehi left with his wife, Sariah, and his sons, Laman, Lemuel, Nephi, and Sam. While in the wilderness, Jacob and Joseph were born. Lehi and his family eventually travelled to America by ship constructed by his son, Nephi.” lds sunday school.org
Samson
“Manoah (Hebrew: מָנ֫וֹחַ Mānoaḥ) is a figure from the Book of Judges 13:1-23 and 14:2-4 of the Hebrew Bible. His name means “rest”. He is the father of the judge Samson.
According to the Bible, Manoah was of the tribe of Dan and lived in the city of Zorah. He married one woman, who was barren. Her name is not mentioned in the Bible, but according to tradition she was called Hazzelelponi or Zelelponith. She was a daughter of Etam and sister of Ishma.
Manoah and his wife were the parents of famous judge Samson. According to Rabbinic tradition, they also had a daughter called Nishyan or Nashyan.” Wikepedia
Story of Beit Lehi
“The story of Beit Lehi may begin as early as 1160 B.C. Manoah and his wife have no children. They travel often to a holy place near their home to make sacrifice and pray for a child. That prayer is answered when an angel appears to his wife and tells her that she will bare a son by God’s providence. Their child, perhaps the strongest man in biblical history, is Samson!
Samson’s impetuous nature causes havoc among the Philistines. He ties torches to the tails of foxes and releases them into the fields of the Philistines destroying all their crops. The Philistines sought revenge by sending an army of one thousand men to capture Samson. With Samson’s consent, the men of Judah bind him with rope and are about to hand him over to the Philistines when Samson breaks free. Using the jawbone of a donkey that lays at his feet, Samson slays the Philistines.
Samson’s Well in Biet Lehi
Exhausted and near death from thirst, Samson prays for water. Miraculously, a spring bursts forth from the ground to revive the champion. “And when he drunk, his spirit came again and he revived: wherefore he called the name thereof Enhakkore (meaning fountain of the crier), which is in Lehi unto this day.” (Judges 15:19). In The Antiquities of the Jews, the Jewish historian Josephus (1st century A.D.) confirms this biblical account and notes that the spring remained vibrant in his day. Samson remained at Lehi for 20 years as a judge of the people of Israel.
The Hebrew word “Lehi” means jawbone. To many, the place of Lehi was named for the means used by Samson to kill the Philistines, a jawbone. And yet, The Book of Judges states that “the Philistines went up, and pitched in Judah, and spread themselves in Lehi (Judges 15:9). From this passage it would appear that the village of “Lehi” existed prior to Samson’s event.
The debate continues as to location of Lehi. But is it mere coincidence that the local Bedouins tell of an ancient place named “Lehi” where an ancient prophet sat in judgment of the people of Isaac & Ishmael? According to renowned archaeologist, Dr. Oren Gutfeld, Beit Lehi is the traditional site of ancient “Lehi.” If true, more than 3100 years later that same spring that gave life to Samson continues to this day at Beit Lehi.” bietlehi.org
Does this Coin found near Jerusalem prove that Samson lived… and that he did fight the Lion?
By LEON WATSON UPDATED: 07:59 EDT, 1 August 2012
Clue: Scholars say the scene shown on the artifact recalls the story in Judges of Samson fighting a lion
A tiny seal has been uncovered that could be the first archaeological evidence of Samson, the Biblical slayer of Philistines.
Archaeologists discovered the ancient artifact while excavating the tell of Beit Shemesh in the Judaean Hills near Jerusalem, Israel.
It appears to depict the Old Testament story of Samson, whose might was undone by his lust for the temptress Delilah, and his fight with a lion.
The seal, which measures less than an inch in diameter, shows a large animal with a feline tail attacking a human figure.
The seal was discovered at a level of excavation that dates it to roughly the 11th century BC, when Israelite tribes had moved into the area after Joshua’s conquest of Canaan.
It was a time when the Jews were led by ad hoc leaders known as judges, one of whom was Samson.
The location of the find was close to the River Sorek that marked the boundary between the Israelites and their Philistine foes, The Daily Telegraph reported.
The location also indicates that the figure on the seal could represent Samson, according to Israeli archaeologists Professor Shlomo Bunimovitz and Dr Zvi Lederman.
Beit Shemesh is regularly mentioned in the Old Testament, most notably in chapter 6 of the book of Samuel I – the ruler of Israel immediately after Samson – as being the first city encountered by the ark of the covenant on its way back from Philistia after having been captured by the Philistines in battle.
Find: The ruins of the ancient biblical city in the tell of Beit Shemesh, located near the modern city
Bible stories: Samson discovered his strength by fighting a lion (left). Having been betrayed by Delilah and taken prisoner and blinded by the Philistines, he regains his strength and brings down the Temple of Dagon (right)
Alternatively, it suggests that tales of a hero strong enough to fight a lion circulated at the time of the judges, one that then morphed into the story of Samson.
One of the most compelling characters in the Old Testament, Samson was said to have been given supernatural strength by God to allow him to overcome his enemies
He discovered his strength when he was accosted by a lion on his way to propose to a Philistine woman, killing it with his bare hands.
We know our Father in Heaven has a throne nearest to the star Kolob. “And I saw the stars, that they were very great, and that one of them was nearest unto the throne of God; and there were m any great ones which were near unto it; And the Lord said unto me: These are the governing ones; and the name of the great one is Kolob, because it is near unto me, for I am the Lord thy God: I have set this one to govern all those which belong to the same order as that upon which thou standest.” Abraham 3:2-3
Our Father dwells on His throne in perfection and peace. To me it makes sense that His Beloved Son Jesus Christ lives very close to Him and together they manage this world in righteousness. When His children need His help and guidance He will send the Holy Ghost to the people of the earth, of for those of us blessed with the Gift of the Holy Ghost will have Him as a constant companion. For this earth, is our preparatory place where we can learn to be like all three of them again.
Of course there are those who serve the Lord in assisting us here on this earth. We know about the Apostle John who didn’t taste of death, and the 3 Nephites dwell here to lift and guide us as well. Let us not forget, the city of Enoch who’s people are here serving the Lord by their goodness among we His people. In other words we have an army of Translated Beings, Ressurrected and Perfected men and women, and we have Angels who dwell among us. We are not alone as our Father in Heaven has done so much for His people and we know His goal is to bring us back to Him once again.
Master Mahan/Satan
That leads me to an interesting question. Where does Satan Live? What part of the world is the so-called Seat of Satan? Where are those one third who were thrown out of God’s presence? What about Cain? He is even greater than Satan as he has a body of flesh and bones. Cain is the Master Mahan. Where does Cain live? Where is their evil throne? As we read in the Book of Moses, in chapter 5 below.
“49 For Lamech having entered into a covenant with Satan, after the manner of Cain, wherein he became Master Mahan, master of that great secret which was administered unto Cain by Satan; and Irad, the son of Enoch, having known their secret, began to reveal it unto the sons of Adam;
50 Wherefore Lamech, being angry, slew him, not like unto Cain, his brother Abel, for the sake of getting gain, but he slew him for the oath’s sake.
51 For, from the days of Cain, there was a secret combination, and their works were in the dark, and they knew every man his brother.
52 Wherefore the Lord cursed Lamech, and his house, and all them that had covenanted with Satan; for they kept not the commandments of God, and it displeased God, and he ministered not unto them, and their works were abominations, and began to spread among all the sons of men. And it was among the sons of men.
53 And among the daughters of men these things were not spoken, because that Lamech had spoken the secret unto his wives, and they rebelled against him, and declared these things abroad, and had not compassion;
54 Wherefore Lamech was despised, and cast out, and came not among the sons of men, lest he should die.
55 And thus the works of darkness began to prevail among all the sons of men. Moses 5:49-55
He Lull’s us to Sleep
If this is when the works of darkness BEGAN to prevail, can you imagine how much worse it is today? Back in Cain’s day, he was just beginning his evil rampage. Today it must be worse, wouldn’t that make sense? Aren’t we worse off that even Sodom and Gomorrah today? I think we are. As you look around today, and as I sit here in Utah and look around, life seems ok and it seems all is well. But what is happening around the world that I am very unfamiliar with? What about the Satanism, the human trafficking, the unholy alliances, the murder and incest, rape and torture, transhumanism, and sacrificing of children to Satan? We rarely see any of it, but that doesn’t mean it isn’t all around us, does it?
Satan does a great job of taking our eye off of his evil. Have you seen the movies and listened to many songs lately? What about all of the heavy programming of commercials, and beautiful women, fast cars, and seemingly harmless video games, that take us all away from our purpose in life? We are ourselves God’s in embryo, and Satan and his minions are not. Satan has forfeited his ability to be a God, and that is why he wants us so badly. He can bruise our heal, but we can easily crush his head, with the light of Christ inside each of us.
The Lord has shared with us some very important warnings in 2 Nephi 28 we read,
20 For behold, at that day shall he rage in the hearts of the children of men, and stir them up to anger against that which is good.
21 And others will he pacify, and lull them away into carnal security, that they will say: All is well in Zion; yea, Zion prospereth, all is well—and thus the devilcheateth their souls, and leadeth them away carefully down to hell.
22 And behold, others he flattereth away, and telleth them there is no hell; and he saith unto them: I am no devil, for there is none—and thus he whispereth in their ears, until he grasps them with his awful chains, from whence there is no deliverance.
23 Yea, they are grasped with death, and hell; and death, and hell, and the devil, and all that have been seized therewith must stand before the throne of God, and be judged according to their works, from whence they must go into the place prepared for them, even a lake of fire and brimstone, which is endless torment.
24 Therefore, wo be unto him that is at ease in Zion!
25 Wo be unto him that crieth: All is well!
We do this whenever we say things like, I don’t want to go to church today or, I’m not worthy to pray, or I would rather go to this movie and not the Stake meeting, or when we yell at a family member, or continually cry, all is well. Don’t let complacency get you.
For the Sake of the Oath
We see the secret signs and evil work’s for simply the sake of the OATH, that Cain utilizes, just like the evil Gadianton’s devised in the Book of Mormon. If these secret societies existed then, as the most evil things that Satan could do, doesn’t it make sense that current host of secret societies are also among us today?. I think these evil Cabals are here in droves and evil manages this earth as secret societies as we know, this is Satan’s world for right now.
How is Satan god of this World
“One primary issue in the conflict between God and Satan is agency. Agency is a precious gift from God; it is essential to His plan for His children. In Satan’s rebellion against God, Satan “sought to destroy the agency of man” (Moses 4:3). He said: “I will redeem all mankind, that one soul shall not be lost, and surely I will do it; wherefore give me thine honor” (Moses 4:1)…
He attempts to undermine the family by confusing gender, promoting sexual relations outside of marriage, ridiculing marriage, and discouraging childbearing by married adults who would otherwise raise children in righteousness…
Individuals do not have to give in to Satan’s temptations. Each person has the power to choose good over evil, and the Lord has promised to help all who seek Himthrough sincere prayer and faithfulness.” LDS Source
Righteous Numbers are Few
It has been said that about 800 people in this current world, own about 90% of its wealth and organizations. Whatever the true number is, it is a lot. In my opinion that is the reason I believe this is Satan’s world. It doesn’t mean that only 10% of this world are good people. It means that very few people control the masses. I believe that Master Mahan, Gadianton Robbers, Satanists, Cabals, and Illuminatti are those 800 people at the very top of this fallen world. Think about this. This could mean the top 1 or 2% of all governments, sports teams, TV and film, education, religion, mafia’s, businesses, big Pharma, Doctors, and Hospitals, colleges, restaurants, etc. have evil at the lead of their organization. Sure there are some who have not been co-opted by Satan, but as the scripture says,
“And it came to pass that I beheld the church of the Lamb of God, and its numbers were few, because of the wickedness and abominations of the whore who sat upon many waters; nevertheless, I beheld that the church of the Lamb, who were the saints of God, were also upon all the face of the earth; and their dominions upon the face of the earth were small, because of the wickedness of the great whore whom I saw.” 1 Nephi 14:12 The Great Whore, are all of these Deep State and Cabal Satanists in the world today. The list below is a random article and I don’t claim that all the people below are evil. Just consider the information and make your own decision and consider with me a possible location for the Seat of Satan.
D&C 117:11. What Is the Nicolaitane Band and Why Did the Lord Associate Newel K. Whitney with It?
Many scholars believe that the Nicolaitans in New Testament times were followers of Nicolas (see Acts 6:5). He was one of the seven appointed by the Church at Jerusalem to supervise the distribution of food and goods. Nicolas was believed by some of the early Church fathers to have apostatized from the true gospel and then to have established a sect of his own—the Nicolaitans (see Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible, 3:548).
One Bible scholar wrote the following about the beliefs of the Nicolaitans: “They seem to have held that it was lawful to eat things sacrificed to idols, and to commit fornication, in opposition to the decree of the Church rendered in Acts 15:20, 29. … In a time of persecution, when the eating or not eating of things sacrificed to idols was more than ever a crucial test of faithfulness, they persuaded men more than ever that it was a thing indifferent. Rev. 2:13, 14. This was bad enough, but there was a yet worse evil. Mingling themselves in the orgies of idolatrous feasts, they brought the impurities of those feasts into the meetings of the Christian Church. And all this was done, it must be remembered, not simply as an indulgence of appetite, but as a part of a system, supported by a ‘doctrine,’ accompanied by the boast of a prophetic illumination.” (Smith, Dictionary of the Bible, p. 447.)
Elder Bruce R. McConkie wrote that Nicolaitans today are “members of the Church who [are] trying to maintain their church standing while continuing to live after the manner of the world. … The designation has come to be used to identify those who want their names on the records of the Church, but do not want to devote themselves to the gospel cause with full purpose of heart.” (Doctrinal New Testament Commentary, 3:446.)
As Bishop, Newel K. Whitney presided over the distribution of food and common goods in Kirtland. If Nicolas in ancient times turned from a similar sacred calling to a life of worldliness, the reference implies that Newel K. Whitney was in danger of doing the same.
They hold the equivalent of the wealth of 3.6 billion people. Can you guess who they are?
Inc. Magazine, BY MELANIE CURTIN, WRITER
Getty Images
In capitalist nations, it can feel like there is no greater measure of success than financial wealth. While the mystics and common sense tell us otherwise (love and spiritual wealth are ultimately far greater), the fact remains that material wealth is still a major yardstick in terms of measuring who is getting ahead in the modern world.
It is therefore concerning when that wealth is as concentrated as it has become.
A year ago, poverty-fighting organization Oxfam [is a global movement of people, working together to end the injustice of poverty. That means they tackle the inequality that keeps people poor.], came out with a report stating that 62 individuals controlled half the world’s wealth.
This year, that number dropped to eight.
Oxfam presented its findings on the eve of the World Economic Forum, the famous (or infamous, depending on your point of view) gathering in Davos, Switzerland, of the most powerful political and business minds from around the world. Oxfam executive director Winnie Byanyima had this to say about the findings:
“It is obscene for so much wealth to be held in the hands of so few when one in 10 people survive on less than $2 a day…. Inequality is trapping hundreds of millions in poverty; it is fracturing our societies and undermining democracy.”
According to Oxfam, the wealthiest individuals in the world are:
Bill Gates
Amancio Ortega (Spanish founder of Inditex)
Warren Buffett
Carlos Slim (Mexican businessman)
Jeff Bezos
Mark Zuckerberg
Larry Ellison
Michael Bloomberg
It doesn’t necessarily correlate that the people listed above are all evil, but they do have a ton of money and could possibly control and manipulate the world. I believe the vast majority (probably over 70%) of people in every country of the world are good hard working people who love God, including most people who may work with many of the evil company heads, but as employees they are not themselves necessarily evil, but most are unaware of the evil at the top of their various companies. The sad thing is a vast majority, of that vast majority, may not even know the Living Christ, as the only way we can return to God. That is the duty of each member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and those who love Christ, to spread the gospel far and wide.
god’s of the World
“The phrase “god of this world” (or “god of this age”) indicates that Satan is the major influence on the ideals, opinions, goals, hopes and views of the majority of people. His influence also encompasses the world’s philosophies, education, and commerce. The thoughts, ideas, speculations and false religions of the world are under his control and have sprung from his lies and deceptions.
Satan is also called the “prince of the power of the air” in Ephesians 2:2. He is the “ruler of this world” in John 12:31. These titles and many more signify Satan’s capabilities. To say, for example, that Satan is the “prince of the power of the air” is to signify that in some way he rules over the world and the people in it.
This is not to say that he rules the world completely; God is still sovereign. But it does mean that God, in His infinite wisdom, has allowed Satan to operate in this world within the boundaries God has set for him. When the Bible says Satan has power over the world, we must remember that God has given him domain over unbelievers only. Believers are no longer under the rule of Satan (Colossians 1:13). Unbelievers, on the other hand, are caught “in the snare of the devil” (2 Timothy 2:26), lie in the “power of the evil one” (1 John 5:19), and are in bondage to Satan (Ephesians 2:2).
So, when the Bible says that Satan is the “god of this world,” it is not saying that he has ultimate authority. It is conveying the idea that Satan rules over the unbelieving world in a specific way. In 2 Corinthians 4:4, the unbeliever follows Satan’s agenda: “The god of this world has blinded the minds of unbelievers, so that they cannot see the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ.” Satan’s scheme includes promoting false philosophies in the world—philosophies that blind the unbeliever to the truth of the Gospel. Satan’s philosophies are the fortresses in which people are imprisoned, and they must be set free by Christ.” Source
Devil Appeared as an Angel of Light
“The voice of Michael on the banks of the Susquehanna, detecting the devil when he appeared as an angel of light!” D&C 128:20
“For such arefalse apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.” 2 Corinthians 11:13-15
Joseph’s Child Made Sick by the Devil
“I will relate one circumstance that took place at Far West, in a house that Joseph had purchased, which had been formerly occupied as a public house by some wicked people. A short time after he got into it, one of his children was taken very sick; he laid his hands upon the child, when it got better; as soon as he went out of doors, the child was taken sick again; he again laid his hands upon it, so that it again recovered. This occurred several times, when Joseph inquired of the Lord what it all meant; then he had an open vision, and saw the devil in person, who contended with Joseph, face to face, for some time. He said it was his house, it belonged to him, and Joseph had no right there. Then Joseph rebuked Satan in the name of the Lord, and he departed and touched the child no more.” Life of Heber C. Kimball Pg. 270
It Must Needs be that the Devil Tempts
The devil is the enemy of righteousness and of those who seek to do the will of God. He is literally a spirit son of God and was at one time an angel in authority in the presence of God (Isa. 14:12; 2 Ne. 2:17). However, he rebelled in the premortal life and persuaded a third part of the spirit children of the Father to rebel with him (D&C 29:36; Moses 4:1–4; Abr. 3:27–28). They were cast out of heaven, were denied the opportunity of obtaining mortal bodies and experiencing mortal life, and will be eternally damned. Since the time the devil was cast out of heaven, he has sought constantly to deceive all men and women and lead them away from the work of God in order to make all mankind as miserable as he is (Rev. 12:9; 2 Ne. 2:27; 9:8–9). The devil is the author of all sin, Hel. 6:26–31. The devil sought to lay a cunning plan, D&C 10:12. It must needs be that the devil tempt the children of men, or they could not be agents,D&C 29:39.” LDSBible Dictionary “Satan”
12 And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges;
13 I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is: and thou holdest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth.
14 But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication.
15 So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate.
16 Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth.
17 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a whitestone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.Revelation 2:11-17
Goyim
This leads me again to want to figure out where Satan and Cain and the evil of this world dwell. Yes they dwell wherever they want and are allowed to go, but is there a place on this earth that could be what they call their earthly residence? A place where all the evil ones get together and plan and connive, and plan their evil take-over of we dumb useless eaters as they call us. According to many fake Jewish people we are called Goyim. (Goyim is “usually used with disparaging intent, implying a mild contempt for the attitudes, traits, and customs of non Jews. Although it may be used in a neutral, even positive way to refer to a Christian, it almost always connotes a degree of condescension. Usually the context, such as the use of a qualifying adjective, will show the intent of the speaker.” Source
I speak a little about Christian Martyrs below. One of these Martyrs, Antipas is critical to know about, to help us each understand this “Seat of Satan” on this earth we are living on.
Martyrdom of Polycarp
MartyrdomofPolycarp is a manuscript written in the form of a letter that relates the religious martyrdomofPolycarp, Bishop of Smyrna (the site of the modern city of Izmir, Turkey) and disciple of John the Apostle in the 2nd century AD. It forms the earliest account of Christian martyrdomoutside of the New Testament.
“The author of Martyrdom of Polycarp is unknown, but it has been attributed to members of the group of early Christian theologians known as the Church Fathers. The letter, sent from the church in Smyrna to another church in Asia Minor at Philomelium, is partly written from the point of view of an eye-witness, recounting the arrest of the elderly Polycarp, the Romans’ attempt to execute him by fire, and subsequent miraculous events.
The letter takes influence from both Jewish martyrdom texts in the Old Testament and the Gospels. Furthermore, the Martyrdom of Polycarp promotes an ideology of martyrdom, by delineating the proper conduct of a martyr.” Wikipedia
Foxes Book of Martyrs/Translated by Joseph Smith
During the fall of 1834, the Prophet Joseph Smith paid a visit to the home of Edward Stevenson, a faithful member of the Church who would later become a prominent missionary and one of the seven presidents of the Seventy. While there he noticed a copy of Foxe’s Book of Martyrs by the sixteenth-century English cleric John Foxe. Brother Stevenson recorded the Prophet’s remarks in reference to Christian martyrs massacred during the Dark Ages:
“While looking over our copy of a large English Book of Martyrs, he expressed sympathy for the Christian martyrs and a hope for their salvation. He asked to borrow the book, promising to return it when he should meet us again in Missouri.
On returning it he said, ‘I have, by the aid of the Urim and Thummim, seen those martyrs. They were honest, devoted followers of Christ, according to the light they possessed. They will be saved.’” 1
Only Two in the New Testament were Martyred!
A martyr is one who is killed for his faith. Only two individuals are specifically named as martyrs in scripture: Stephen (Acts 22:20) and Antipas (Revelation 2:13). The word itself appears only three times, twice in the singular form and once in the plural form, but each time, the writer associates the martyr (s) with the Saviour (“thy … https://learnthebible.org/devotions/antipas-my-faithful-martyr.html
Steven, One of Seven Good Men
The first Christian martyr was Stephen who was stoned to death about the year 33 AD. The exact date is not known.
In the Liahona we read, “Missionary work kept the Apostles so busy that they could not do all that was necessary to direct the Church, so they chose and ordained seven good men to take care of the poor and the widows. One of the seven men chosen was Stephen. His calling was very special to him. His duties were similar to those of Aaronic Priesthood holders. Stephen also preached the gospel, performed miracles, and did other wondrous things through the power of the priesthood.
Unfortunately, many people were angered by Stephen’s preaching. They did not believe that Jesus was the Savior, and they accused Stephen of blasphemy. Some of these non-believers brought Stephen before the Sanhedrin, a court of Jewish leaders. An unlawful and unfair trial was held, and some of the people lied about Stephen, hoping to get him into trouble. But even though Stephen was falsely accused, he remained strong, faithful, and forgiving. He knew that God was with him.
During the trial Stephen’s face began to glow. It was like the face of an angel, for the power of God was upon him. In answering the charges of the council, Stephen did not try to defend himself, but instead told the people that they were not obeying God’s commandments.
The people were furious. They hated Stephen for telling them the truth. They acted like wild animals and wanted to attack Stephen. But Stephen, full of the Holy Ghost, looked toward heaven and joyously exclaimed, “Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God.” (Acts 7:56.)
Of course, the wicked people could not see this glorious vision, so they did not believe Stephen. In their terrible anger they cast him outside the walls of the city. Leaving their coats at the feet of a young Jewish leader named Saul, they gathered rocks and stoned Stephen.
The stones painfully cut and bruised Stephen’s body, and he knew he was going to die. But he was not afraid, for he knew he would be with Jesus again. Courageously Stephen prayed, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.” (Acts 7:59.)
Feeling no anger toward his murderers, he humbly cried out, “Lord, forgive these people.” And then he died. (This story is found in Acts 6, Acts 7:51–60; Acts 8:1–2.)” Liahona 1987
Antipas of Pergamum- A Martyr
Herod Antipas, (born 21 bce—died after 39 ce ), son of Herod I the Great who became tetrarch (ruler of a minor principality in the Roman Empire) of Galilee, in northern Palestine, and Peraea, east of the Jordan River and Dead Sea, and ruled throughout Jesus of Nazareth’s ministry. Herod Antipas.” Source
Antipas being martyred
Pergamon, Asia Minor (modern-day Bergama, İzmir, Turkey)
Venerated in Roman Catholic Church
According to Eastern Orthodox traditions, according to the Commentary on the Apocalypse of Andreas of Caesarea, it is believed that Saint Antipas was the Antipas referred to in the Book of Revelation 2:13, as the verse says: “I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is: and thou holdest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth.”
According to Christian tradition, John the Apostle ordained Antipas as bishop of Pergamon during the reign of the Roman emperor Nero. The traditional account goes on to say Antipas was martyred during the reign of Nero (54-68), by burning in a brazen bull-shaped altar for casting out demons worshiped by the local population.
There is a tradition of oil (“manna of the saints”) being secreted from the relics of Saint Antipas.
Saint Antipas is invoked for relief from toothache, and diseases of the teeth. On the calendars of Eastern Christianity, the feast day of Antipas is April 11.Source
Reconstructed view of the Pergamon Acropolis, Friedrich Thierch, 1882
Where was Antipas martyred? The Very Seat of Satan
The Witness Antipas died at the Apollyon Temple of Lyon / Geneva Switzerland, where the throne of Satan was at 39 A.C.
Apollyon is the Draco-Mardukian Abbadon, former captain of the sons of the Horus legions. Apollyon tried to killed Horus, son of Osiris, and subordinate of Set.
The name Pouilly comes from the Latin “Appolliacum,” with the Latin suffix “iacum” denoting possession. The town and a temple were dedicated to Apollyon, the destroyer. CERN is built on and deep below an ancient temple dedicated to the Titan fallen angel Apollyon, in Hebrew called Abaddon, which means the Destroyer, bringer of Pestilence.” Source
“During the course of my research I have found another interesting connection with which I want to bring to your attention. That is the connection with Abaddon and the bottomless pit and a possible otherwise unseen connection with the Large Hadron Collider.
I know this has been mentioned many times on many forums, and has been discussed in depth, but I decided to dig a little deeper to see what other connections I could find.
What I found kind of startled me. I found that the town that the LHC complex is situated-Saint Genis Pouilly-was in Roman times called Apolliacum, the town and a temple being dedicated to Apollyon.
APOLLYON. The Greek name, meaning “Destroyer,” given in Revelation 9:11 for “the angel of the bottomless pit” (in Hebrew called Abaddon), also identified as the king of the demonic “locusts” described in Revelation 9:3-10…In one manuscript, instead of Apollyon the text reads “Apollo,” the Greek god of death and pestilence as well as of the sun, music, poetry, crops and herds, and medicine. Apollyon is no doubt the correct reading. But the name Apollo (Gk Apollon) was often linked in ancient Greek writings with the verb apollymi or apollyo, “destroy.” From this time of Grotius, “Apollyon” has often been taken here to be a play on the name Apollo. The locust was an emblem of this god, who poisoned his victims, and the name “Apollyon” may be used allusively in Revelation to attack the pagan god and so indirectly the Roman emperor Domitian, who liked to be regarded as Apollo incarnate.” Source
Lyon/Geneva Switzerland
I think there is an earthly location that many evil ones congregate, and I will discuss it now. This proposed place is Lyon/Geneva Switzerland, or less likely Pergamum in Izmir, Turkey where Antipas spent much of his time.
I have relatives from Bern, Switzerland. My Grandfather is Alvin C. Tueller and my 12th great grandfather was Willey Tueller born in 1492 in Bern, Switzerland. I obviously love that land where my ancestors are from. I am just saddened to think it may be a possible place where so many evil influences seem to also be.
So, I am not saying being from Switzerland is any better nor worse than anywhere else. I am simply stating, that there is much evil in my opinion in Geneva Switzerland today, as I will show you below. I don’t want to paint with a broad brush, but there are so many questions I have about so many of today’s organizations in Switzerland.
There are 33 International Organizations in Geneva Switzerland
Switzerland is host to 33 international organizations which have signed headquarters (26) or fiscal agreements (7) with the Swiss Federal Council. 23 international organizations with headquarters agreements are based in Geneva, including for example the United Nations Office at Geneva (UNOG), the European Organization for Nuclear Research (CERN) and the World Trade Organization (WTO). Among these 23 organizations, 8 are United Nations agencies, for example: the World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO), the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), the World Meteorolgical Organization (WMO) and others. Seven international organizations that have signed a fiscal agreement are located in Geneva or in the Geneva area; for example, the International Air Transport Association (IATA, Geneva), the Airports Council International (ACI, Geneva) and the World Anti-Doping Agency (WADA, European Office, Lausanne).
About 250 non-governmental organizations (NGOs) have their seat in Geneva. These include the World Council of Churches, the Lutheran World Federation and many others.
165 foreign States (166 including Switzerland) are represented in Geneva by a permanent mission or representation (to the United Nations Office at Geneva and to other international organizations, to the World Trade Organization and/or the Conference on Disarmament). Source
International Organizations and Secretariats
Court of Conciliation and Arbitration of the Organization for Security and Co-operation in Europe (OSCE)
European Broadcasting Union (EBU)
European Organization for Nuclear Research (CERN) Gavi, the Vaccine Alliance (GAVI)
Geneva International Centre for Humanitarian Demining (GICHD)
Geneva Centre for the Democratic Control of Armed Forces (DCAF) Global Fund to Fight AIDS, Tuberculosis and Malaria (GFATM)
Geneva Centre for Security Policy (GCSP)
International Bureau of Education (IBE) International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC)
International Electrotechnical Commission (IEC) International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies (IFRC)
International Labour Organization (ILO)
International Organization for Migration (IOM)
International Organization for Standardization (ISO)
International Telecommunication Union (ITU)
International Union for Conservation of Nature (IUCN) – based in Gland, Canton of Vaud
International Union for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants (UPOV)
UNITAID United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) United Nations Economic Commission for Europe (UNECE) United Nations Institute for Training and Research (UNITAR) United Nations Office at Geneva (UNOG) World Health Organization (WHO)
World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO) World Meteorological Organization (WMO) World Trade Organization(WTO)
UN Programs and Funds:
Joint United Nations Programme on HIV and AIDS (UNAIDS)
United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights (OHCHR)
United Nations Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs (OCHA)
Other Organizations and NGOs:
Aga Khan Foundation (AKF)
Airports Council International (ACI)
Cooperative for Assistance and Relief Everywhere (CARE)
Elizabeth Glaser Pediatric AIDS Foundation (EGPAF)
Euro-Mediterranean Human Rights Monitor (Euro-Med Monitor)
Foundation for Innovative New Diagnostics (FIND)
Geneva Call
IC Volunteers (ICV)
International AIDS Society
International Baccalaureate (IB)
International Campaign to Abolish Nuclear Weapons (ICAN)
International Commission of Jurists (ICJ) International Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual, Trans and Intersex Association (ILGA World)
International Road Transport Union (IRU) International Union Against Cancer (UICC)
Internet Governance Forum (IGF)
Inter-Parliamentary Union (IPU)
Lutheran World Federation (LWF)
Mandat International (MI)
Médecins Sans Frontières (MSF)
Programme for the Endorsement of Forest Certification (PEFC)
Quaker United Nations Office (QUNO) UN Watch World Council of Churches (WCC)
World Business Council for Sustainable Development (WBCSD) World Economic Forum (WEF)
World Federation of United Nations Associations (WFUNA)
World Heart Federation (WHF) World Jewish Congress (WJC)
World Organization of the Scout Movement (WOSM)
World Student Christian Federation (WSCF)
World Trade Organization (WTO)
YMCA, the World Alliance of YMCAs
Youth With A Mission (YWAM)
Obviously I am not claiming all of these organizations are evil. Many are great businesses with purely humanitarian intentions. I also feel only the top 10 to 15% of management of some organizations I marked in red, have very evil intentions at the head that I am aware of. You may of course have a very different opinion than I do, which is just fine. The vast majority of businesses (probably 75% or more), have good workers who are just ordinarily good people. Others of the workers may be unaware of any evil intentions whatsoever with their leaders. I simply believe if you have an evil company, it is usually the leaders on top, not everyone.
In my opinion it is like our FBI and CIA today. I believe the top 10-15% of each organization have been infiltrated and are doing great evil. I believe the vast majority or each agency are good agents who are doing their job to protect us.
I have highlighted in red the organizations I have studied and looked into their top organizational leaders, or their efforts or business models, that I disagree greatly with, and I have personally found may of these as possible evil organizations that we need to be careful about. It certainly seems too much of a coincidence that so many of these organizations I have problems with, are in the same general location.
My greatest concern is what the bible says, “Antipas was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth.”Rev. 2. Antipas was slain in the Switzerland area, and today seems like so many bad organizations are there. Money is power and I ask you where did these 33 organizations get all of their money? Taxpayers, Theft, Donations, Control, or just evil? It seems very reasonable to me.
Nicolaitans (followers of Nicolas ), a sect mentioned in ( Revelation 2:6 Revelation 2:15 ) whose deeds were strongly condemned. They may have been identical with those who held the doctrine of Balaam. They seem to have held that it was lawful to eat things sacrificed to idols, and to commit fornication, in opposition to the decree of the Church rendered in ( Acts 15:20 Acts 15:29 )
The teachers of the Church branded them with a name which expressed their true character. The men who did and taught such things were followers of Balaam. ( 2 Peter 2:15 ; Jude 1:11 ) They, like the false prophet of Pethor, united brave words with evil deeds. In a time of persecution, when the eating or not eating of things sacrificed to idols was more than ever a crucial test of faithfulness, they persuaded men more than ever that was a thing indifferent. ( Revelation 2:13 Revelation 2:14 )
This was bad enough, but there was a yet worse evil. Mingling themselves in the orgies of idolatrous feasts, they brought the impurities of those feasts into the meetings of the Christian Church. And all this was done, it must be remembered not simply as an indulgence of appetite: but as a part of a system, supported by a “doctrine,” accompanied by the boast of a prophetic illumination, ( 2 Peter 2:1 )
It confirms the view which has been taken of their character to find that stress is laid in the first instance on the “deeds” of the Nicolaitans. To hate those deeds is a sign of life in a Church that otherwise is weak and faithless. ( Revelation 2:6 ) To tolerate them is well nigh to forfeit the glory of having been faithful under persecution. ( Revelation 2:14Revelation 2:15 )
D&C Warning
D&C 117:10 “Let my servant William Marks be faithful over a few things, and he shall be a ruler over many. Let him preside in the midst of my people in the city of Far West, and let him be blessed with the blessings of my people.
11 Let my servant Newel K. Whitney be ashamed of the Nicolaitane band and of all their secret abominations, and of all his littleness of soul before me, saith the Lord, and come up to the land of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and be a bishop unto my people, saith the Lord, not in name but in deed, saith the Lord.”
7 Churches of Revelation
“It was in 95 A.D. that the elderly apostle John experienced persecution from the mighty Roman Empire. This persecution would ultimately lead to his writing of the Bible’s last book. The prophetic visions God would give him would become the book of Revelation. The first of these visions concerned seven churches located in Asia Minor. The Romans exiled John to a tiny island due to his belief in Jesus Christ and his preaching of the word of God (Revelation 1:9). The island, named Patmos, is located in the Aegean Sea. Its total area is only thirteen square miles (34 square kilometers).” Source
I had never heard of the Nicolaitans until recently. The above scripture was a mystery for me, however, any student of the book of Revelations, should know who the Nicolaitans are.
Persecutors of the 7 Churches
One of the chief concerns in the seven letters is with deceivers working within the congregations. While several groups and one individual are named, the net effect of their efforts is to cause believers to “commit fornication and eat food offered to idols.” In short, to induce idolatry and accommodation to the surrounding pagan society –
While persecution by outsiders is a problem, strikingly, the criticisms of these deceivers are far harsher than the Risen Christ’s comments about persecutors, suggesting that internal threats pose a far greater danger to the churches than hostility from outsiders.
Three groups are active in the churches: the “false apostles,” the “Nicolaitans, and those who “have the teaching of Balaam.” Additionally, the church at Thyatira tolerates the “prophetess Jezebel.” Pantheon by Daniel Klaffke
In Revelation Chapter 2 we read,
“1 Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks;
2 I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars…
6 But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate…
8 And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write; These things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive;
9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I knowthe blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.
10 Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.
11 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.
12 And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges;
13 I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is: and thou holdest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr,who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth.
14 But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication.
15 So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate.
16 Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth.
17 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a whitestone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.
18 And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write; These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass;
19 I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to be more than the first.
20 Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols.
21 And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not.
22 Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds.
23 And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works.” Rev Chapter 2:
Herod Antipas
Foundations of the Pergamon altar.
The only Antipas known outside Revelation 2:13 is Herod Antipas, a first century ruler of Galilee and Perea, and son of Herod the Great. Following from his father, Herod Antipas was probably at least nominally a Jew and thus could be described as a faithful witness (‘martyr’) by a Jewish author who may have written material later incorporated into Revelation. Against this is that Herod Antipas could not have died in Pergamos.
The LDS bible dictionary defines the Nicolaitans: An Antinomian sect in Asia Minor that claimed license for sensual sin. So, what do the Nicolaitans have to do with Far West, Missouri and with Newel K. Whitney?
NICOLAITANS
nik-o-la’-i-tanz Nikolaitai):
1. The Sect:
A sect or party of evil influence in early Christianity, especially in the 7 churches of Asia. Their doctrine was similar to that of Balaam, “who taught Balak to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed to idols, and to commit fornication” (Revelation 2:14,15). Their practices were strongly condemned by John, who praised the church in Ephesus for “hating their works” (Revelation 2:6), and blamed the church in Pergamum for accepting in some measure their teaching (Revelation 2:15). Except that reference is probably made to their influence in the church at Thyatira also, where their leader was “the woman Jezebel, who calleth herself a prophetess” (Revelation 2:20; compare Revelation 2:14), no further direct information regarding them is given in Scripture.
2. References:
Reference to them is frequent in post-apostolic literature. According to Irenaeus (Adv. Haer., i.26,3; iii.10,7), followed by Hippolytus (Philos., vii.36), they were founded by Nicolaus, the proselyte of Antioch, who was one of the seven chosen to serve at the tables (Acts 6:5). Irenaeus, as also Clement of Alexandria (Strom., ii.20), Tertullian and others, unite in condemning their practices in terms similar to those of John; and reference is also made to their Gnostic tendencies. In explanation of the apparent incongruity of such an immoral sect being founded by one of “good report, full of the Spirit and of wisdom” (compare Acts 6:3), Simcox argues that their lapse may have been due to reaction from original principles of a too rigid asceticism. A theory, started in comparatively modern times, and based in part on the similarity of meaning of the Greek “Nikolaus,” and the Hebrew “Balaam,” puts forward the view that the two sects referred to under these names were in reality identical. Yet if this were so, it would not have been necessary for John to designate them separately.
3. Nicolaitan Controversy:
The problem underlying the Nicolaitan controversy, though so little direct mention is made of it in Scripture, was in reality most important, and concerned the whole relation of Christianity to paganism and its usages. The Nicolaitans disobeyed the command issued to the Gentile churches, by the apostolic council held at Jerusalem in 49-50 AD, that they should refrain from the eating of “things sacrificed to idols” (Acts 15:29). Such a restriction, though seemingly hard, in that it prevented the Christian communities from joining in public festivals, and so brought upon them suspicion and dislike, was yet necessary to prevent a return to a pagan laxity of morals. To this danger the Nicolaitans were themselves a glaring witness, and therefore John was justified in condemning them. In writing to the Corinthians, Paul gives warning against the same evil practices, basing his arguments on consideration for the weaker brethren (compare 1Co 8).
LITERATURE.
Simcox, “Revelation” in the Cambridge Bible; H. Cowan in Hastings, Dictionary of the Bible (five volumes), article “Nicolaitans”; H.B. Swete, The Apocalypse of John, lxx, 27, 28, 37.
C. M. Kerr https://www.biblestudytools.com/dictionary/nicolaitans/
Who Were the Nicolaitans, And What Was Their Doctrine and Deeds?
But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate. — Revelation 2:6
“Have you ever wondered who the “Nicolaitans” were, mentioned in the book of Revelation? Whoever they were, Jesus loathed their doctrine and hated their deeds. Let’s delve into this subject today to see if we can ascertain the identity of this group. What was their damnable doctrine? What deeds were they committing that elicited such a strong reaction from Jesus?
Let’s begin in Revelation 2:6, where Jesus told the church of Ephesus, “But this thou hast [in your favor], that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate.”
Jesus was proud of the church of Ephesus for their “hatred” of the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which He also “hated.” The word “hate” is a strong word, so let’s see exactly what it means. It comes from the Greek word miseo, which means to hate, to abhor, or to find utterly repulsive. It describes a person who has a deep-seated animosity, who is antagonistic to something he finds to be completely objectionable. He not only loathes that object, but rejects it entirely. This is not just a case of dislike; it is a case of actual hatred.
The thing Jesus hated about them was their “deeds.” The word “deeds” is the Greek word erga, which means works. However, this word is so all-encompassing that it pictures all the deeds and behavior of the Nicolaitans — including their actions,beliefs, conduct, and everything else connected to them.
The name “Nicolaitans” is derived from the Greek word nikolaos, a compound of the words nikos and laos. The word nikos is the Greek word that means to conquer or to subdue. The word laos is the Greek word for the people. It is also where we get the word laity. When these two words are compounded into one, they form the name Nicolas, which literally means one who conquers and subdues the people. It seems to suggest that the Nicolaitans were somehow conquering and subduing the people.
Ireneus and Hippolytus, two leaders in the Early Church who recorded many of the events that occurred in the earliest recorded days of Church history, said the Nicolaitans were the spiritual descendants of Nicolas of Antioch, who had been ordained as a deacon in Acts 6:5. That verse says, “And the saying pleased the whole multitude: and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch.”
We know quite a lot of information about some of these men who were chosen to be the first deacons, whereas little is known of others. For instance, we know that the chief criteria for their selection was that they were men “…of honest report, full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom…”(v. 3). Once they had been chosen, they were presented by the people to the apostles, who laid hands on them, installing and officially ordaining them into the deaconate.
Stephen
Like the other men, Stephen was of good report, filled with the Holy Spirit and wisdom. However, Acts 6:5 makes a remark about Stephen that is unique only to him. It says that he was “…a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost….” This stronger level of faith may have been a contributing factor to the development recorded in Acts 6:8: “And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great wonders and miracles among the people.”
Stephen was a God-called evangelist, and he was later privileged to be the first martyr in the history of the Church — killed at the order of Saul of Tarsus, who later became known as the apostle Paul (see Acts 7:58-8:1). The deaconate ministry was vital proving ground to prepare Stephen for the fivefold office of the evangelist. The name Stephen is from the Greek word stephanos, and it means crown. This is worth noting, for he was the first to receive a martyr’s crown.
Philip
Philip was ordained with the other six original deacons. However, Acts 21:8 informs us that Philip later stepped in the ministry of the evangelist. He had four daughters who prophesied (v. 9). Just as the deaconate was training and proving ground for Stephen to step into the office of the evangelist, it was also Philip’s school of ministry to prepare him for evangelistic ministry. The name Philip means lover of horses. This name often symbolized a person who ran with swiftness, as does a horse — a fitting name for a New Testament evangelist who ran swiftly to carry the Gospel message.
Prochorus
Very little is known about this member of the original deaconate. His name, Prochorus, is a compound of the Greek words pro and chorus. The word pro means before or in front of, as with the position of a leader. The word “chorus” is the old Greek word for the dance and is where we get the word choreography. There is a strong implication that this was a nickname, given to this man because he had been the foremost leader of dance in some school, theater, or musical performance. There is no substantiation for this idea, but his name seems to give credence to the possibility.
Nicanor
This unknown brother was found to be of good report, filled with the Holy Spirit and wisdom. Other than this, nothing is known of him. He is never mentioned again in the New Testament after Acts chapter 6. His name, Nicanor, means conqueror.
Timon
Like Nicanor mentioned above, Timon was known to be of good report, filled with the Holy Spirit and wisdom. Nothing more is known of him outside of Acts chapter 6. His name means honorable or of great value.
Parmenas
We know nothing more of Parmenas other than what is mentioned here in Acts chapter 6. His name is a compound of the words para and meno — the word para meaning alongside and meno meaning to remain or to abide. Compounded together, his name came to mean one who sticks alongside and conveyed the idea of one who is devoted, loyal,and faithful.
Nicolas
Acts 6:5 tells us that this Nicolas was “a proselyte of Antioch.” The fact that he was a proselyte tells us that he was not born a Jew but had converted from paganism to Judaism. Then he experienced a second conversion, this time turning from Judaism to Christianity. From this information, we know these facts about Nicolas of Antioch:
He came from paganism and had deep pagan roots, very much unlike the other six deacons who came from a pure Hebrew line. Nicolas’ pagan background meant that he had previously been immersed in the activities of the occult.
He was not afraid of taking an opposing position, evidenced by his ability to change religions twice. Converting to Judaism would have estranged him from his pagan family and friends. It would seem to indicate that he was not impressed or concerned about the opinions of other people.
He was a free thinker and very open to embracing new ideas and concepts. Judaism was very different from the pagan and occult world in which he had been raised. For him to shift from paganism to Judaism reveals that he was very liberal in his thinking, for most pagans were offended by Judaism. He was obviously not afraid to entertain or embrace new ways of thinking.
When he converted to Christ, it was at least the second time he had converted from one religion to another. We don’t know if, or how many times, he shifted from one form of paganism to another before he became a Jewish proselyte. His ability to easily change religious “hats” implies that he was not afraid to switch direction in midstream and go a totally different direction.
According to the writings of the Early Church leaders, Nicolas taught a doctrine of compromise, implying that total separation between Christianity and the practice of occult paganism was not essential. From Early Church records, it seems apparent that this Nicolas of Antioch was so immersed in occultism, Judaism, and Christianity that he had a stomach for all of it. He had no problem intermingling these belief systems in various concoctions and saw no reason why believers couldn’t continue to fellowship with those still immersed in the black magic of the Roman empire and its countless mystery cults.
Occultism was a major force that warred against the Early Church. In Ephesus, the primary pagan religion was the worship of Diana (Artemis). There were many other forms of idolatry in Ephesus, but this was the primary object of occult worship in that city. In the city of Pergamos, there were numerous dark and sinister forms of occultism, causing Pergamos to be one of the most wicked cities in the history of the ancient world. In both of these cities, believers were lambasted and persecuted fiercely by adherents of pagan religions, forced to contend with paganism on a level far beyond all other cities.
It was very hard for believers to live separately from all the activities of paganism because paganism and its religions were the center of life in these cities. Slipping in and out of paganism would have been very easy for young or weak believers to do since most of their families and friends were still pagans. A converted Gentile would have found it very difficult to stay away from all pagan influence.
It is significant that the “deeds” and “doctrines” of the Nicolaitans are only mentioned in connection with the churches in these two occultic and pagan cities. It seems that the “doctrine” of the Nicolaitans was that it was all right to have one foot in both worlds and that one needn’t be so strict about separation from the world in order to be a Christian. This, in fact, was the “doctrine” of the Nicolaitans that Jesus “hated.” It led to a weak version of Christianity that was without power and without conviction — a defeated, worldly type of Christianity.
Nicolas’ deep roots in paganism may have produced in him a tolerance for occultism and paganism. Growing up in this perverted spiritual environment may have caused him to view these belief systems as not so damaging or dangerous. This wrong perception would have resulted in a very liberal viewpoint that encouraged people to stay connected to the world. This is what numerous Bible scholars believe about the Nicolaitans.
This kind of teaching would result in nothing but total defeat for its followers. When believers allow sin and compromise to be in their lives, it drains away the power in the work of the Cross and the power of the Spirit that is resident in a believer’s life. This is the reason the name Nicolas is so vital to this discussion. The evil fruit of Nicolas’ “doctrine” encouraged worldly participation, leading people to indulge in sin and a lowered godly standard. In this way he literally conquered the people.
God wants to make sure we understand the doctrine the Nicolaitans taught, so Balaam’s actions are given as an example of their doctrine and actions. Revelation 2:14,15 says, “But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate.”
When Balaam could not successfully curse the people of God, he used another method to destroy them. He seduced them into unbridled, sensual living by dangling the prostitutes of Moab before the men of Israel. Numbers 25:1-3 tells us, “And Israel abode in Shittim, and the people began to commit whoredom with the daughters of Moab. And they [the daughters of Moab] called the people [the men of Israel] unto the sacrifices of their gods: and the people [the men of Israel] did eat, and bowed down to their gods. And Israel joined himself unto Baal-peor….”
Just as the men of Israel compromised themselves with the world and false religions, now the “doctrine” of the Nicolaitans was encouraging compromise. As you are well aware, compromise with the world always results in a weakened and powerless form of Christianity. This wasthe reason Jesus “hated” the “doctrine” and the “deeds” of the Nicolaitans.” Source
I believe the Jaredites plausibly traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel area to *near Kuwait, built their first set of barges and crossed “many waters”, beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through other many waters, the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea. They plausibly arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. Here they built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land in the Great Deep. Read more below about the 2 sets of barges, and the travel route.
Many Waters vs. Great Deep
There is a big distinction of the 1st and 2nd sets of barges as the waters were very different. The 1st barges sailed over the Many Waters, not oceans but bays, gulfs, inlets, and seas. The 2nd set of barges were built smaller and tighter and so they could sail on the top of the water and below in the Ocean, specifically the huge Pacific Ocean.
We read Ether here: “For behold, ye shall be as a whale in the midst of the sea; for the mountain waves shall dash upon you. Nevertheless, I will bring you up again out of the depths of the sea; for the winds have gone forth out of my mouth, and also the rains and the floods have I sent forth.
And behold, I prepare you against these things; for ye cannot cross this great deep save I prepare you against the waves of the sea, and the winds which have gone forth, and the floods which shall come. Therefore what will ye that I should prepare for you that ye may have light when ye are swallowed up in the depths of the sea?” Ether 2:24-25
From the eastern shore of Asia, the smaller, tighter and more buoyant barges would likely have followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or Oregon, or southern Canada. Remember it is very likely the Jaredites consisted of a mixture the lineage of Ham, Shem, and Japeth.
I will show you later that the Jaredites had the Priesthood so we know they had a mixture of Shem, which is the Priesthood Lineage. A translation by Joseph Smith I will explain later mentions the lineage of Ham. The Asian lineage is also very possible as the Lord needed all lineages to travel to the Promised Land of North America to share in the covenant.
These three lineages could have split up somewhat after arriving in America. For Example, Ham’s lineage may have traveled from the Northwest USA to California and Mesoamerica. (The Olmecs lived near Mexico in 1500 BC). Shem as the Priesthood lineage may have traveled to the Land of Ramah where the Lord lead the Nephites to live as well. Yes the Brother of Jared had the Priesthood in my opinion and was a Hebrew through Shem and Eber. Also know that there were many tribes that came over the years to Canada, USA and Mexico who were not Jaredites at all. People likely spread out all over North and South America from 2200 BC to the time of the Nephites.The Adena Culture (1000 to 300 BC), is a likely Jaredite time frame, The Adena lived in the Heartland near Ohio. The descendants of Shem may have been led to this area of the Heartland, as we know the many prophets of the Book of Ether had the Priesthood, including Ether. Since the rivers are the highways of the Nephites, the Shemites may have traveled the the Columbia River to the Snake River, to the Missouri and Ohio rivers. Migration to the Heartland of North America would be possible on rivers to New York and the Hill Cumorah or Ramah.
*Ancient Ships near Kuwait/Eridu
In my understanding of the Jaredite route, they may of built ancient ships near Kuwait. (There is much evidence of this country as an ancient port for sea travel). “Kuwait is a sovereign state in Western Asia located at the head of the Persian Gulf. The geographical region of Kuwait has been occupied by humans since antiquity, particularly due to its strategic location at the head of the Persian Gulf….
Following the post-glacial flooding of the Persian Gulf basin, debris from the Tigris–Euphrates river formed a substantial delta, creating most of the land in present-day Kuwait and establishing the present coastlines. One of the earliest evidence of human habitation in Kuwait dates back to 8000 BC where Mesolithic tools were found in Burgan.
During the Ubaid period (6500 BC), Kuwait was the central site of interaction between the peoples of Mesopotamia and Neolithic Eastern Arabia, including Bahra 1 and site H3 in Subiya. The Neolithic inhabitants of Kuwait were among the world’s earliest maritime traders. One of the world’s earliest reed-boats was discovered at site H3 dating back to the Ubaid period. Other Neolithic sites in Kuwait are located in Khiran and Sulaibikhat.
Mesopotamians first settled in the Kuwaiti island of Failaka in 2000 B.C. Traders from the Sumerian city of Ur inhabited Failaka and ran a mercantile business. The island had many Mesopotamian-style buildings typical of those found in Iraq dating from around 2000 B.C.
“Eridu is located on a natural hill in a basin approximately 15 miles long and 20 feet deep, which is separated from the Euphrates by a sandstone ridge called the Hazem. This basin, the As Sulaybiyat Depression (formerly: Khor en-Nejeif), becomes a seasonal lake (Arabic: Sebkha) during the rainy season from November to April.[7] During this period, it is filled by the discharge of the Wadi Khanega. Adjacent to eastern edge of the seasonal lake are the Hammar Marshes.
In the 3rd Millennium BC a canal, Id-edin-Eriduga (NUN)ki “the canal of the Eridug plain”, connected Eridu to the Euphrates river, which later shifted its course. The path of the canal is marked by several low tells with 2nd Millennium BC surface pottery and later burials.The site contains 8 mounds:
Mound 1 – Abū Šahrain, 580 meters x 540 meters in area NW to WE, 25 meters in height, Enki Temple, Ur III Ziggurat (É-u₆-nir) Sacred Area, Early Dynastic plano-convex bricks found, Ubaid Period cemetery Mound 2 – 350 meters x 350 meters in area, 4.3 meters in height, 1 kilometer N of Abū Šahrain, Early Dynastic Palace, remnants of city wall built with plano-convex bricks Mound 3 – 300 × 150 meters in area, 2.5 meters high, 2.2 kilometers SSW of Abū Šahrain, Isin-Larsa pottery found Mound 4 – 600 × 300 meters in area, 2.5 kilometers SW of Abū Šahrain, Kassite pottery found Mound 5 – 500 × 300 meters in area, 3 meters high, 1.5 kilometers SE of Abū Šahrain, Neo-Babylonian and Achaemenid periods Mound 6 – 300 × 200 meters in area, 2 meters high, 2.5 kilometers SW of Abū Šahrain Mound 7 – 400 × 200 meters in area, 1.5 meters high, 3 kilometers E of Abū Šahrai Mound 8 – Usalla, flat area, 8 kilometers NW of Abū Šahrain, Hajj Mohammed and later Ubaid…
Ziggurat at Eridu
The site (see map above) was initially excavated by John George Taylor, the British Vice-counsel at Basra, in 1855. Among the finds were inscribed bricks enabling the identification of the site as Eridu.Excavation on the main tell next occurred by R. Campbell Thompson from April 10 until May 8 in 1918, and H. R. Hall from April 21 until May 8 in 1919, who also conducted a survey in the area around the tell. An interesting find by Hall was a piece of manufactured blue glass which he dated to c. 2000 BC. The blue color was achieved with cobalt, long before this technique emerged in Egypt.
This lump of glass is currently dated to the twenty-first century BC or even earlier, and is considered as perhaps the earliest such glass object in the world in the History of glass. It was produced during the Akkadian Empire or the early Ur III period….
Ancient Mesopotamian Ships
*“Excavation there (Eridu near Ur of the Chaldees) resumed from 1946 to 1949 under Fuad Safar and Seton Lloyd of the Iraqi Directorate General of Antiquities and Heritage. Among the finds were a Ubaid period terracotta boat model, complete with a socket amidship for a mast and hole for stays and rudder, bevel-rimmed bowls, and a “lizard type” figurine like those found in a sounding under the Royal Cemetery of Ur. Soundings in the cemetery showed it to have about 1000 graves, all from the end of the Ubaid period (Temple levels VI and VII). They found a sequence of 17 Ubaid Period superseding temples and an Ubaid Period graveyard with 1000 graves of mud-brick boxes oriented to the southeast. The temple began as a 2 meter by 3 meter mud brick square with a niche. At Level XI it was rebuilt and eventually reached its final tripartite form in Level VI. In Ur III times a 300 square meter platform was constructed as a base for a ziggurat. These archaeological investigations showed that, according to A. Leo Oppenheim, “eventually the entire south lapsed into stagnation, abandoning the political initiative to the rulers of the northern cities”, probably as a result of increasing salinity produced by continuous irrigation, and the city was abandoned in 600 BC. In 1990 the site was visited by A. M. T. Moore who found two areas of surface pottery kilns not noted by the earlier… excavators…” https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eridu
Italiano: Magur-boat . circa 2000 BC. Unknown 782 La barca di Magur
As Hugh Nibley said, “The oldest accounts of the ark of Noah, the Sumerian ones, describe it as a ‘magur boat,‘ peaked at the ends, completely covered but for a door, without sails, and completely covered by the waters from time to time, as men and animals rode safe within.” (Ether 3:6, 6:3). This shows ancient ship building was common in Noah and the Jaredite times.
Uncovering a 4,000-Year-Old Mesopotamian Ancient boat uncovered from the ruins of Uruk (Just North of Ur)
“With archaeologists returning to Iraq, many finds are coming to light, including a 4,000-year-old Mesopotamian boatfrom the ancient Sumerian city of Uruk. According to a press release by the German Archaeological Institute, the boat was discovered largely intact by a joint German-Iraqi team. The Mesopotamian boat was constructed out of organic materials covered in bitumen, a substance made from crude oil and commonly used for waterproofing across Mesopotamia. This construction technique is similar to that used in the building of Noah’s ark (Genesis 6:14). Since the boat’s burial, however, the organic material has completely decomposed, leaving behind only the outer bitumen cover, which served to preserve the boat’s original shape and size.” Source
E-abzu temple of Eridu
Summary Map
Excavation there resumed from 1946 to 1949 under Fuad Safar and Seton Lloyd of the Iraqi Directorate General of Antiquities and Heritage. Among the finds were a Ubaid period terracotta boat model, complete with a socket amidship for a mast and hole for stays and rudder, bevel-rimmed bowls, and a “lizard type” figurine like those found in a sounding under the Royal Cemetery of Ur. Soundings in the cemetery showed it to have about 1000 graves, all from the end of the Ubaid period (Temple levels VI and VII).[19][20][21][22][23] They found a sequence of 17 Ubaid Period superseding temples and an Ubaid Period graveyard with 1000 graves of mud-brick boxes oriented to the southeast. The temple began as a 2 meter by 3 meter mud brick square with a niche. At Level XI it was rebuilt and eventually reached its final tripartite form in Level VI. In Ur III times a 300 square meter platform was constructed as a base for a ziggurat.[24] These archaeological investigations showed that, according to A. Leo Oppenheim, “eventually the entire south lapsed into stagnation, abandoning the political initiative to the rulers of the northern cities”, probably as a result of increasing salinity produced by continuous irrigation, and the city was abandoned in 600 BC.[25] In 1990 the site was visited by A. M. T. Moore who found two areas of surface pottery kilns not noted by the earlier excavators.[26]” Wikipedia
Indian Ocean Currents
“Like the prevailing winds for the Indian Ocean, it is useful to look at the predominant currents for the northern and southern Indian Ocean separately. …It must be emphasized that in coastal waters currents can be contrary to the main oceanic flow or can be in the same direction but greater…The pattern of currents in the Bay of Bengal changes radically between the NE and SW monsoons.” schoonerman.com. “During winter, the flow of the upper ocean is directed westward from near the Indonesian Archipelago to the Arabian Sea. During the summer, the direction reverses, with eastward flow extending from Somalia into the Bay of Bengal.” Wikipedia Indian Monsoon Current
Scriptural Facts
The Jaredite Route according to many scriptures, follow these 11 statements. Their journey began somewhere near the Tower of Babel.
1.And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness: Ether 2:5 Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel to Kuwait, and built their first set of bargesWhy South?
2.“Yea, into that quarter where there never had man been.” Ether 2:5 (See map below)
3.They crossed “many waters” beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea.
(“Reed boats and rafts, along with dugout canoes and other rafts, are among the oldest known types of boats. Often used as traditional fishing boats, they are still used in a few places around the world, though they have generally been replaced with planked boats. Reed boats can be distinguished from reed rafts, since reed boats are usually waterproofed with some form of tar. As well as boats and rafts, small floating islands have also been constructed from reeds.
The earliest discovered remains from a reed boat are 7000 years old, found in Kuwait. Reed boats are depicted in early petroglyphs and were common in ancient Egypt. A well-known example from the Book of Exodus is the ark of bulrushes in which the baby Moses was set afloat.”) Wikipedia
4.“And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness” Ether 2:7
5.They plausibly arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. (Called Moriancumer) They stayed 4 years
6.The Lord said: Go to work and build, after the manner of barges which ye have hitherto built.” Ether 2:16. They built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land.
7.”For ye cannot cross this great deep save I prepare you against the waves of the sea.“ Ether 2:25 (2nd set of barges smaller and tighter)
8.“And they were small, and they were light upon the water, even like unto the lightness of a fowl upon the water. And they were built after a manner that they were exceedingly tight, even that they would hold water like unto a dish; and the bottom thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the sides thereof were tight like unto a dish; and the ends thereof were peaked; and the top thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the length thereof was the length of a tree; and the door thereof, when it was shut, was tight like unto a dish.” Ether 2:16-17
9.”Were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water.” Ether 6:11. They followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or south-western Canada.
10.From here they spread to Canada, to Mexico, to South America, and to the Heartland of the United States.
11.The Historical Adena Culture prospered near Ohio, as the Jaredites and Adena may be related. The Jaredites could easily taken the Columbia River to the Snake and then the Missouri and Ohio rivers, to migrate through the Heartland to New York and the Hill Ramah where their last battles occurred.
I will evaluate 5 different Jaredite Route Theses below:
Above is my summary. Some of you will want to just read that summary and look at the map, which is fine with me. If you are patient and can endure research, you will want to read on, as this long and insightful blog was a lot of fun writing. You have been notified! STOP OR READ ON?
Gather Thy Flocks- Following the Jaredites Beginning
“Which Jared came forth with his brother and their families, with some others and their families, from the great tower, at the time the Lord confounded the language of the people, and swore in his wrath that they should be scattered upon all the face of the earth; and according to the word of the Lord the people were scattered.” Ether 1:33
41 Go to and gather together thy flocks, both male and female, of every kind; and also of the seed of the earth of every kind; and thyfamilies; and also Jared thy brother and his family; and also thy friends and their families, and the friends of Jared and their families.
42 And when thou hast done this thou shalt go at the head of them down into the valley which is northward. And there will I meet thee, and I will go before thee into a land which is choice above all the lands of the earth.
43 And there will I bless thee and thy seed, and raise up unto me of thy seed, and of the seed of thy brother, and they who shall go with thee, a great nation. And there shall be none greater than the nation which I will raise up unto me of thy seed, upon all the face of the earth. And thus I will do unto thee because this long time ye have cried unto me.” Ether 1:41-43
Traveling North First, before Traveling South to the Persian Gulf!
I understand comments as I agree the Jaredites first traveled north from Babel as it says in Ether 1:41-42, “Go to and gather together thy flocks, both male and female, of every kind; and also of the seed of the earth of every kind; and thy families; and also Jared thy brother and his family; and also thy friends and their families, and the friends of Jared and their families. And when thou hast done this thou shalt go at the head of them down into the valley which is northward. And there will I meet thee, and I will go before thee into a land which is choice above all the lands of the earth.”
The question becomes why north or why south after the initial northern direction? The Jaredites may have gone north into the valley to gather herds and flocks and bees and water and fowls etc because north of where they were, had the appropriate valley’s to gather these things. So the Lord said, “I will go before thee into a land which is choice above all the lands of the earth”, the Lord does not say they traveled north or south after that time.
However, the Lord says in Ether 2:5, “the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been.” Where is that quarter where man had never been? Likely, man had been north into Europe and Asia and southwest into Africa, but not locating in todays “Empty Quarters” of Saudi Arabia.
Remember the Jaredites left Babel over 150 years after the flood, so there was plenty of time for the earth to recuperate from commotion and upheavel. Remember also that there were two sets of barges so where do you think the first set was built and where was the second set was built if the Jaredites stayed north of Babel? Also could any location north of Babel have water sufficient to be on it for 344 days? Not on the Atlantic, only in the Pacific in my opinion.
Remember the 344 days fits perfectly from Japan or China to Seattle with the natural current of ocean. (I discuss below the details of debris drifting for about 1 year from Japan to Seattle). It is also important to remember the type of water the first set of barges traveled on “Many Waters” (gulfs, bays, inlets seas explained below) and the type of water they sailed on with the 2nd set of barges, (Great Deep and Great Seas explained below). Also remember the archaeology in the eastern USA has to be older than Hopewell time frames (also explained below). In Alaska, Washington, and Oregon there are thousands of 3000 b.c. artifacts. I agree the Jaredites first went north (Likely that is where the animals and game and bees were located) from Babel but very soon soon went south into the empty quarter of land where man had never been, which could not be Europe, Asia and Africa as many had settled there after Noah’s Ark came to a rest in Turkey.
Jaredites Route from Babel- 5 Different Thesis’
Some researchers believe that the Jaredites come from the Near East traveled the Mediterranean Sea and took the Atlantic Ocean and arrived at the St Lawrence River near the Great Lakes in America. Some believe the Jaredites traveled east from the Tower of Babel crossing the Zargos Mountains to the Caspian Sea and then over 4,000 miles across Asia’s wilderness and stopped in China, and then traveled the Pacific Ocean to land in America. Some believe the Jaredites went far north into the wilderness to Sumer and Valley of Nimrod before making way to the Mediterranean Sea for travel on the Atlantic.
I will cover each thesis briefly, and then share with you my thesis, which is the 5th one. My Summary Thesis is at the top of the page to give you an overview.
1st Thesis Wayne May
This route in red below, could be correct as it was continuous sea travel without stopping using the first set of barges, which would fulfill Mormon’s words of, “The Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness” Ether 2:7.
However, the travel from Gibraltar to the St Lawrence Seaway in Canada would only be 40 to 60 days travel, not 344 days as the scripture says. Also, no travel from the Tower of Babel farther east on foot, to the Pacific Ocean would allow any water travel at all. On foot from the tower to the Persian Gulf would only be about 650 miles which the Jaredites could walk and then travel the “many waters” by sea continuously, as I show on the map titled, “Jaredites. Not Suffer that they Should Stop Beyond the Sea.”
I know Jonathan Neville likes the Pacific Landing, and Wayne May likes the Atlantic. After much research I am convinced the Pacific is the most feasible.
This is a great quote by Hugh Nibley, that may support an Atlantic landing.. “The first land settled by the Jaredites was Moron… Now the Nephite land in the borders, by the seashore on the edge of the wilderness was called by them Moroni… Moroni as meaning ‘belonging’ to Moron… the old -i ending being the most familiar and unchanging suffix from the oldest Egyptian and Babylonian to modern Arabic… Both the time—the very end of Jaredite history—and the place—the outer borderland—agree in bringing the two names Moron and Moroni together in a cultural overlap…” Lehi in the Desert Hugh Nibley
Philip Beale Captain of the “Phoenicia”
Beale said, “I think in general the so called Northern route [Gibraltar to St Lawrence Seaway] is a non-starter for an historical/maritime point of view because as you will see from the attached chart,(left) the currents and winds (which have been the same for thousands of years) go against the northern route. [Gibraltar to Florida]. Unless the Phoenicians invented the internal combustion engine or sailed to meet the Vikings first in Norway, it just does not make sense.
This map suggests my opinion of the travel of the Mulekites and Lehites.
However the southern route is just like a conveyer belt all the way to the Caribbean from the Med. For the rivers we would have to look at the distances involved but I think at best you would be looking at 10 miles per day through rowing.
Happy to do a bit more work on this but I thought I would send this to get started.” Philip Beale
Kinderhook Plates
Moroni lived in Cumorah so Moron makes it seem possible they came from the Atlantic. KINDERHOOK PLATES 1843 PIKE COUNTY, IL “Joseph Smith has translated a portion and says they contain the history of the person with whom they were found and he was a descendant of Ham through the loins of Pharaoh king of Egypt…” Journals of William Clayton. Parley P. Pratt identified the engravings as “Egyptian,” containing a genealogy of a descendant of the Jaredites back to Ham and Noah.”
The picture above is from 2013 video by Wayne May titled, Jaredites. In that presentation Wayne also said, “The Jaredites of the Book of Mormon are direct descendants from Ham’s Lineage” which may support the information with the Kinderhook Plates.
Olmecs
Olmec Heartland
Personally I believe the Jaredites are a mix of Asian and Semite, but I would not be surprised with many descendants of Ham coming to America with the Jaredites. The Olmecs are a possible race that came through Ham to America and migrated south to Mesoamerica.
Olmec Head No. 3 from San Lorenzo-Tenochtitlán; 1200–900 BCE; basalt; height: 1.8 m, length: 1.28 m, width: 0.83 m; Xalapa Museum of Anthropology (Xalapa, Mexico)
“The Olmecs flourished during Mesoamerica’s formative period, dating roughly from as early as 1500 BCE to about 400 BCE. Pre-Olmec cultures had flourished since about 2500 BCE, but by 1600–1500 BCE, early Olmec culture had emerged, centered on the San Lorenzo Tenochtitlán site near the coast in southeast Veracruz. They were the first Mesoamerican civilization, and laid many of the foundations for the civilizations that followed.
Among other “firsts”, the Olmec appeared to practice ritual bloodletting and played the Mesoamerican ballgame, hallmarks of nearly all subsequent Mesoamerican societies. The aspect of the Olmecs most familiar now is their artwork, particularly the aptly named “colossal heads”. The Olmec civilization was first defined through artifacts which collectors purchased on the pre-Columbian art market in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries. Olmec artworks are considered among ancient America’s most striking.” Wikipedia
This is my map considering the many possibilities of an Atlantic crossing for the Jaredites, similar to Wayne May’s route.
2nd Thesis Hugh Nibley’s Jaredite Route
“Nibley’s route (article here) is the most popular belief among Book of Mormon scholars, and currently found in the Encyclopedia of Mormonism, stating Nibley’s belief that the Jaredites were “from the warring steppes of Asia issuing forth from the well-known dispersion center of the great migrations in western Asia and moved across the central plains, crossing the shallow seas (left over from the last ice age) in barges and… reaching the great sea.
This Nibley map shows many seas that are no longer part of the Asian geography. He claims a possible ice age effect, but on this map shows the Jaredites crossing water and then stopping on land several times. In Ether 2:7 The Lord said “And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness.” To me, this means with the 1st barges, there would be no stopping on land until they would build the next barges to cross the Pacific.
Showing a likely Pacific Ocean path for the Jaredites, Hugh Nibley also said, “Their mode of travel from the shores of Asia was in barges ‘upon the waters,’ and their motivated power was furnished by ‘furious winds‘ (v. 5). Quite probably their route was in the Japan Current, which travels from east to west at a rate of between twelve and twenty-one miles a day, and if the Pacific is about seven thousand miles across, the ‘three hundred and forty and four days’ that they were upon the water would be pretty well consumed.They disembarked near the land called Desolation by the Nephites, ‘it being the place of their first landing’ (Alma 22:30).” (A. L. Zobell, Sr., A Book of Mormon Treasury, p. 169)
Nibley’s route (map above) covers crossing either the Caucasus or Zagros Mountains from the Babylon area in Mesopotamia to start out, then finishing by crossing the Atlai Mountains in Mongolia/China on the way to the Pacific Ocean.” Nephi’s Code
The Nephi Code chart above does not follow the ocean currents as I understand them. If leaving from China the natural Kurishio Current south of Japan would connect right into the North Pacific drift and take a vessel right into the Seattle area.
I feel it is good to learn about other geography theories of the Book of Mormon. The Nephi Code group, believe in a South American Andes Theory, which is why they have the map above of Nibley landing in the Andes or landing in Mesoamerica.
Hugh Nibley said, “In sharp contrast to other cultures in the book, the Jaredites carried on the warring ways of the steppes of Asia “upon this north country” (Ether 1, 3- 6). Issuing forth from the well-known dispersion center of the great migrations in western Asia, they accepted all volunteers in a mass migration (Ether 1:41-42). Moving across central Asia they crossed shallow seas in barges (Ether 2:5-6). Such great inland seas were left over from the last ice age (CWHN 5:183-85, 194-96). Reaching the “great sea” (possibly the Pacific), they built ships with covered decks and peaked ends, “after the manner of Noah’s ark” (Ether 6:7), closely resembling the prehistoric “magur boats” of Mesopotamia.
The eight ships were lit by shining stones, as was Noah’s ark according to the Palestinian Talmud, the stones mentioned in the Talmud and elsewhere being produced by a peculiar process described in ancient legends. Such arrangements were necessary because of “the furious wind…[that] did never cease to blow” (Ether 6:5, 8). In this connection, there are many ancient accounts of the “windflood”-tremendous winds sustained over a period of time-that followed the Flood and destroyed the Tower (CWHN 5:359-79; 6:329-34; 7:208-10).” Hugh Nibley
Ether 6:7 they were tight like unto the ark of Noah
“There are more similarities between Noah’s ark and the Jaredite barges than one might think. Both had to be built to withstand torrential rains and tidal waves. Therefore, they were both built “tight,” in other words, completely sealed when the hatch was closed. For the Jaredites, we know that this design meant that extraordinary means would be needed to provide light. Well then, what did Noah and family do in order to see when they were sealed up in their “tight” ark? By rabbinical and ancient Oriental tradition, they also were given lighted stones to illuminate the ark.” https://www.gospeldoctrine.com/book-mormon/ether/ether-6
Hugh Nibley said, “Truly remarkable is the statement in Ether that the submarine nature of Jared’s ships made them ‘like unto the ark of Noah,’ since that aspect of the ark, perhaps its most characteristic, is not specifically mentioned in the Bible, and has led to great confusion among Bible illustrators, ancient, medieval, and modern…They lead us directly to the most puzzling problem of all-that of the illumination of the ark, for while the window is called a zohar (more properly tsohar), i.e., shiner or illuminator…in a boat equipped to go under water other sources for both [light and ventilation] would have to be found, and it is in the lighting department that the Jewish sources are most specific. For the Rabbis do not settle for the zohar-the lighter of the Ark-as being simply a window: for some of them it was rather a miraculous light-giving stone…Rabbi Akiba ben Kahmana, for example, says it was a skylight, while Rabbi Levi said it was a precious stone. He quotes R. Phineas as saying that ‘during the whole twelve months that Noah was in the Ark he did not require the light of the sun by day or the moon by night, but he had a polished gem which he hung up; when it was dim he knew that it was day, and when it shone he knew it was night.'” Hugh Nibley, (A Book of Mormon Treasury, p. 140)
Hugh Nibley also said, “The oldest accounts of the ark of Noah, the Sumerian ones, describe it as a ‘magur boat,’ peaked at the ends, completely covered but for a door, without sails, and completely covered by the waters from time to time, as men and animals rode safe within. But the remarkable thing about Jared’s boats was their illumination by stones which shone in the dark because they had been touched by the finger of the Lord (Ether 3:6, 6:3).
“The Rabbis tell of a mysterious Zohar that illuminated the ark, but for further instruction we must go to much older sources: the Pyrophilus is traced back to the Jalakanta stone of India, which shines in the dark and enables its owner to pass unharmed beneath the waters; this in turn has been traced back through classical and Oriental sources to the Gilgamesh Epic, where Alexander’s wonderful Pyrophilus stone turns up as the Plant of Life in the possession of the Babylonian Noah.
“A large number of ancient traditions, first brought together in the present century, justify one in assuming some sort of legendary shining stones in the ark of Noah. Whether or not there is any historical reality behind it, the fact is that we now know, from sources completely inaccessible to the world of Joseph Smith, that such a tradition actually did exist in very ancient times. It is nothing to laugh at after all.” (The Prophetic Book of Mormon, p. 244)
Ether 6:11 they were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days
“Even though the Jaredites traveled for a very long time, Noah and his family had to suffer even longer. Noah and his family remained on the ark for a record 366 days (see Gen 7:11-13; 8:14-16).” https://www.gospeldoctrine.com/book-mormon/ether/ether-6
“Their mode of travel from the shores of Asia was in barges ‘upon the waters,’ and their motivated power was furnished by ‘furious winds‘ (v. 5). Quite probably their route was in the Japan Current, which travels from east to west at a rate of between twelve and twenty-one miles a day, and if the Pacific is about seven thousand miles across, the ‘three hundred and forty and four days’ that they were upon the water would be pretty well consumed.They disembarked near the land called Desolation by the Nephites, ‘it being the place of their first landing’ (Alma 22:30).” (A. L. Zobell, Sr., A Book of Mormon Treasury, p. 169)
Shining Stones/Noah
“Shining stones are not unique to the book of Ether. One reference to a shining stone in Noah’s ark appears in the Jerusalem Talmud, stating that a stone in the ark shone brighter in the night than in the day so that Noah could distinguish the times of day (Pesachim I, 1; discussed in CWHN 6:337-38, 349). Shining stones were also said to be present in the Syrian temple of the goddess Aphek (see CWHN 5:373) and are mentioned several times in the pseudepigraphic Pseudo-Philo (e.g., 25:12).”Encyclopedia on Mormonism Author: Tanner, Morgan W.
The Shining Stone of Noah’s Ark By Shaul Yosef Leiter
“Noah’s ark is described in detail in the Torah as an enclosed four sided structure with only one opening to the outside, on the very top, as the verse says, “make a window for the ark.” (Gen. 6:16) The Hebrew word that the Torah uses for ‘window/tzohar’ refers to something that shines. Some of the commentaries suggest that it was a skylight; others describe it as a type of precious stone that emitted light. How was it possible that one small opening, either a single window or a precious stone was able to light up the entire ark, especially since each type of animal had its own compartment (Rashi on 6:14) and each floor was separate from the next?
Also, we know that the light of the sun and the moon did not penetrate during the Flood (see Rashi 8:22) so how could a window have helped anyway? There had to have been other light sources. Thus, we understand that Noah was not given every single small instruction about the ark’s construction or furnishings, only those that were not obvious, and that details like bringing oil lamps and wicks and any other needs were left to Noah’s judgment. Therefore, there must be a special intention in the commandment to make a “tzohar”, applicable not only for Noah’s ark but for future generations.
What is the difference between a window and a light producing stone? A window’s light comes from outside, while a tzohar stone shines from within. Bearing in mind that the whole purpose of a Jewish person’s life is to bring and reveal divine light in the world, we can see how the two different interpretations of tzohar demonstrate for us the different courses a person can take in fulfilling his purpose, to serve G‑d.” Source
Blue Glass Ziggurat at Eridu
This early glass found in Eridu shows the similarity between the possible stones that Noah carried on the Ark and the stones the Jaredites used on their voyage in about 2200 BC.
“The site was initially excavated by John George Taylor, the British Vice-counsel at Basra, in 1855.[6] Among the finds were inscribed bricks enabling the identification of the site as Eridu.[10] Excavation on the main tell next occurred by R. Campbell Thompson from April 10 until May 8 in 1918, and H. R. Hall from April 21 until May 8 in 1919, who also conducted a survey in the area around the tell.[11][12][13][14][15][16] An interesting find by Hall was a piece of manufactured blue glass which he dated to c. 2000 BC.The blue color was achieved with cobalt, long before this technique emerged in Egypt.[17]
This lump of glass is currently dated to the twenty-first century BC or even earlier, and is considered as perhaps the earliest such glass object in the world in the History of glass. It was produced during the Akkadian Empire or the early Ur III period.[18] Wikipedia
3rd Thesis Mesoamerican
Guided by the Cloud
“In applying the premise that volcanic eruptions served as a navigational guide, it should not be assumed that the Jaredites were leapfrogging from one volcano to another, since it is clear that they were “being directed continually by the hand of the Lord” (Ether 2:6) and were traveling at times through areas where no volcanoes were located or active. Volcanic activity would have been principally useful in offering navigational guidance in areas that might not have had populations or trade routes and when maintaining a specific direction was necessary, such as in barren territory or open sea/ocean, as is indicated by the fact that they traveled in “that quarter where there never had man been.”
Figure 21. Approximate route of the first three legs of the Jaredite journey. (Google Earth, 2016, modified by the author)
For the second and third legs of the journey, an examination of all volcanoes or volcanic fields and their history of eruption to the east of Mesopotamia and easterly through and beyond the Mediterranean indicates only two volcanoes had eruptions during the departure timeframe of the Jaredites (2600–2700 BC); the Harrat Ash Shamah volcanic field (eruption in 2670 BC +/– 200 years), in current northwestern Saudi Arabia near the Jordanian border, and the Tenerife volcano in the Canary Islands (eruption approximately 2650 BC). There were no volcanic eruptions of any sort east of Mesopotamia, again confirming that the Jaredite journey moved west through the Mediterranean Sea.
The approximate route shown in figure 21 indicates that the Jaredites crossed a portion of the Syrian Desert, using the volcanic cloud as a guide and that the third leg of the trip took them to a spot in the ocean where another volcanic cloud would have been extremely useful as a directional navigational guide, especially if one is aiming to arrive at a small island.
Figure 21 should not be viewed as an exact route, since the Jaredites may have launched at Travel Path of the Jaredites a slightly different point in the eastern Mediterranean and probably stopped at various locations along the way for supplies. The arrival at the Canary Islands would have required a bit of open-water travel in the barges, since the islands are located 60 to 70 miles offshore, but in calm weather this would not have been much different from sailing the Mediterranean Sea.” Travel Path of the Jaredites Author: Jerry D. Grover, Jr. Book of Mormon Central (BOMC)
Editors Note: I have no idea why BOMC spends so much time speaking about volcanoes. It probably has to do with the desire for the events to seem like they happened in Mesoamerica. No where in the Book of Mormon speaks about volcanoes. Besides, why does a cloud have anything to do with a volcano the Lord must follow? I think the Lord could create any cloud He needs for the Jaredites to follow, don’t you?
Another Mesoamerican Thesis
The Geography of the Jaredites by Joe V. Andersen November 2011 Source
4th Thesis Jonathan Neville
“The Jaredites originated in what is now Iraq, roughly, although we don’t know the origin of their “friends.” For many years they traversed land (“that quarter where there never had man been”) (Ether 2:5) and “many waters” (maybe the Black Sea, Caspian Sea, etc.) before arriving at the ocean. Nibley and others (including me) think the description matches Asia, meaning they ended up in China. After all this journey, they stayed at the seashore for 4 years before launching their barges. That makes it likely they would have picked up Asian followers and maybe intermarriage, but it’s impossible to tell from the text…
I’ve seen one study in which a non-LDS anthropologist rejects the Bering Strait hypothesis because he says people crossed by water from Asia to British Columbia and migrated both north (to Alaska) and south and east from there. That fits well.
Had the Jaredites crossed Europe or Africa to get to the ocean, the journey would have been shorter and more difficult to reconcile with the text, including 344 days on the water. It took Columbus only 36 days to cross the Atlantic. The Adena were concentrated in Ohio, with some in W. Virginia, Kentucky, and a bit of Penn. Because it’s a cultural designation, anthropologists don’t identify a specific origin. DNA appears to be mostly Asian, the same as the Hopewell.
This is why I think the Jaredites came from Asia, branched off into different groups, and by the time the descendants of Jared migrated to the Ohio area, they developed the culture we know today as Adena. Lots of possibilities, of course…
If they crossed the Pacific, the Jaredites could have landed on the west coast and spread throughout the land until a portion of them reached the Great Lakes area. This is the scenario I find most persuasive, although I think the text and the data are equivocal on this point. Here is my rational.”
“First, the text says when they left the tower they went into ‘that quarter where there never had man been.’ At a minimum, that means they avoided populated areas. This would exclude much of the ancient world, particularly along sea coasts, but seems most possible if they traveled across Asia. This is the route Hugh Nibley favored, for example. Second, the Jaredite barges seemed to have no means of propulsion; ‘they were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water’ (Ether 6:11).
That is a very long time to cross the Atlantic… Just as there is actual precedent for Lehi’s travel across the Atlantic, there is also precedent for ships drifting across the Pacific. Debris from the tsunami that struck Japan on March 11, 2011, took about a year to reach North American shores. One fishing vessel that broke free from the dock in Japan after the tsunami drifted for about a year before being sunk by the Coast Guard off the coast of Alaska.
Here is my map considering a Pacific landing for the Jaredites. This mostly supports Jonathan Neville’s opinion and validates how I feel the route was accomplished from the Pacific as well.
Third, the text says they grew in numbers and spread upon the face of the land… The text suggest the Jaredites spread out. Moroni specifically limited the scope of the record he abridged to the area where he lived… Ether himself was the descendant of at least 30 generations of descendants of Jared, and possibly many more… I think the text not only allows but implies that descendants of the Jaredites spread throughout the Americas. Evidence of their influence in Central America, such as among the Olmec’s, is consistent with this view. Fourth, related to the third point, is that the Jaredites presumably had Asian DNA, which is the predominant source of indigenous DNA throughout Latin America. I say presumably because they originated in Asia and crossed Asia before coming to the promised land. Fifth, migratory patterns show a general migration from the west coast throughout the Americas. Indian legends are consistent with this. One tribe in British Columbia claims their ancestors came from the west in ‘tight barges’ each of which contained a pearl that gave light. One Haida artist has created sculptures of the ‘first Men’ squeezing out from clam shells.” Moroni’s America page 258-259 Jonathan Neville
To follow up on Jonathan’s theory, I include additional information about this “First Man” sculpture below.
BYJAMES WILDON NOVEMBER 22, 2016
The Raven and the First Men
During my visit to Canada I was fascinated by the Haida people and their story of creation. The Haida are an indigenous people of the Pacific Northwest Coast of North America. Their main territory is the archipelago of Haida Gwaii (formerly the Queen Charlotte Islands) in northern British Columbia.
From the Bill Reid foundation website: “The sculpture of The Raven and the First Men depicts the story of human creation. According to Haida legend, the Raven found himself alone one day on Haida Gwaii. He saw an extraordinary clamshell and protruding from it were a number of small human beings. The Raven coaxed them to leave the shell to join him in his wonderful world. Some of the humans were hesitant at first, but they were overcome by curiosity and eventually emerged from the partly open giant clamshell to become the first Haida.
“In Haida culture, the Raven is the most powerful of mythical creatures. His appetites include lust, curiosity, and an irrepressible desire to interfere and change things, and to play tricks on the world and its creatures.”
In Greek mythology ravens are associated with Apollo, the god of prophecy. They are said to be a symbol of good luck, and were the god’s messengers in the mortal world.
In other mythology and mysticism the raven is symbolic of rebirth and renewal or for direction – showing a way through a difficult time in you life.
On a more ornithological note – the Raven is in the crow family Corvidae (corvids) which also includes crows, magpies, jays, choughs, rooks, and nutcrackers. Crows and ravens are considered to be the most intelligent of birds – even fashioning tools.
Haida are an indigenous group who have traditionally occupied Haida Gwaii, an archipelago just off the coast of British Columbia, Canada, for at least 12,500 years. (I don’t believe this dating, but it suggests from the earliest times these people showed up in Canada).
The Haida are known for their craftsmanship, trading skills, and seamanship. They are thought to have frequently carried out raids and to have practised slavery.The Haida have been compared to the Vikings by Diamond Jenness, an early anthropologist at the Canadian Museum of Civilization.” Wikipedia
5th Thesis. Rian Nelson
My Summary Repeated: I believe the Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel area to near Kuwait, built their first set of barges and crossed “many waters” beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea. I feel likely they arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. Here they built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land. They followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or southern Alaska. They probably used the Columbia River to migrate all over North America to the Hill Cumorah.
Two Set of Barges
The Book of Mormon mentions that the Jaredites used two different sets of barges for various travel, whether over small or many waters or a over a great sea. Many of the above thesis’ don’t mention the two sets of barges, which may be new to some readers. I explain it in detail below.
I have researched for quite some time now, and I am now confidant to share my research and opinion with you. The past many years, understanding that the Jaredites made two different types of barges for a very different level of travel, has helped me tremendously as I have read, studied, and prayed about it. As you read Ether 2 with me below, you will see how obvious the two sets of barges is. It will probably be the first time you have heard or remember such a thing, but it is in our scriptures just waiting to be read and understood.
Did the Brother of Jared Hold the Priesthood?
The sons of Noah, were Ham, Shem, and Japeth whom along with wives were the only survivors of the flood in apx 2345 BC. (UM Estimate) (See 1 Peter 3:20)
I believe the Jaredites likely landed near Seattle Washington. I also believe the Jaredites who were blessed with keeping the Adamic Language likely had the Priesthood. Bruce R. McConkie said, “These promises of God to the Jaredites contain the essential elements of the everlasting covenant detailed later to Father Abraham and to every covenant people. These elements include priesthood, posterity, and a land of inheritance” Bruce McConkie, A New Witness 505
Joseph Smith also said, “All the prophets had Melchizedek priesthood.” (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p. 181)
Also, “The book of Moses described the language of Adam as “pure and undefiled”. It is intimately connected with the “Priesthood, which was in the beginning, [and] shall be in the end of the world also.” MOSES 6:5 Thomas R. Valletta, “Jared and His Brother,” in Fourth Nephi, From Zion to Destruction, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles Tate Jr. (BYU Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center
Knowing that the jaredites held the priesthood, we know that some of the Shemites of Noah were art of the Jaredites. It also makes sense that some of the Hamites from Noah were part of the Jaredites contingency. We read that Joseph may have translated a portion of the Kinderhook Plates printed again in the Times and Seasons, “I have translated a portion of them, and find they contain the history of the person with whom they were found. He was a descendant of Ham, through the loins of Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and that he received his kingdom from the ruler of heaven and earth.” (Then followed a reprint of material from the Times and Seasons article.) Deseret News Sept 3, 1856
So Pharaoh, king of Egypt apparently received his Kingdom, but we know from the scriptures that Ham’s offspring could not hold the Priesthood, but they were likely part of the Jaredites group.
We also know that Japeth another son of Noah was likely part of the Jaredite group who came to America. If my thesis of the Jaredites landing in their first set of barges in Asia (Japan, Taiwan or China) makes sense, then some sons of Japeth were part of the Jaredites. Understanding the Lord was repeopling the world after the flood, why wouldn’t He bring all the righteous lineage of Noah to the Promised Land, which would include Ham, Shem, and Japeth? The Jaredites were some of the most righteous people as we read, “Because of thy faith thou hast seen that I shall take upon me flesh and blood; and never has man come before me with such exceeding faith as thou hast.” Ether 3:9
Haplogroup D DNA Anzick-1
In my research I have found some possible evidence of the connection between the Jaredites in Asia with North American’s in the northwestern United States area using Haplogroup D.
“Anzick-1 was a young (1–2 years old) Paleoindian child whose remains were found in south central Montana, United States, in 1968. He has been dated to 12,990–12,840 years Before Present.[1] The child was found with more than 115 tools made of stone and antlers and dusted with red ocher, suggesting a deliberate burial.[2] Anzick-1 is the only human whose remains are associated with the Clovis culture, and is the first ancient Native American genome to be fully sequenced.[3] Paleogenomic analysis of the remains revealed Siberian ancestry and a closer genetic relationship to modern Native Americans of Central and South America than to those of North America.[4][3] These findings support the hypothesis that modern Native Americans are descended from Asian populations who crossed Beringia between 23,000 and 14,000 years ago.[4][3]
Nuclear DNA analysis
The genome of Anzick-1 was sequenced and analyzed to look for specific mutations that might shed light on the population history of modern Native Americans.[4] Anzick-1’s genome was compared to over 50 Native American genomes for comparison, and researchers found that it was significantly more similar to these than to any modern Eurasian population.[4] Anzick-1’s genome was closer to 44 Native American populations from Central and South America than to 7 Native American populations from North America; samples from North America were limited as tribes in the United States have been reluctant to participate.[4]
After the remains of Anzick-1 were excavated in 1968, they were analyzed by several teams of researchers and eventually returned to the Anzick family.[5][6] The daughter of the Anzick family, Sarah Anzick had become a genetic researcher. She hoped to conduct genomic analysis on the Anzick-1 skeleton.[5] She was cautious because a previous case, involving the ancient remains of a Native American called Kennewick Man, caused a great deal of controversy.[5]
Photos of the Ainu people of Japan, thought to be among his closest living relatives, were inspiration for Kennewick Man’s reconstruction. National Anthropological Archives
It seems as though there is evidence that Kennewick man discovered in Washington State is very similar to the Ainu people in Japan. This continues to validate the possibility of the Jaredites leaving Japan or China and landing on the west coast of North America.
“The discovery of Kennewick Man adds a major piece of evidence to an alternative view of the peopling of North America. It, along with other evidence, suggests that the Jōmon or related peoples were the original settlers of the New World. If correct, the conclusion upends the traditional view that the first Americans came through central Asia and walked across the Bering Land Bridge and down through an ice-free corridor into North America.” Complete Article Here: https://www.smithsonianmag.com/history/kennewick-man-finally-freed-share-his-secrets-180952462/?preview=_page=3_page=3&page=1
Wikipedia continues, “Morten Rasmussen and Sarah L. Anzick et al. sequenced the mitochondrial DNA of Anzick-1 and determined that the infant represents an ancient migration to North America from Siberia. They found that Anzick-1’s mtDNA belongs to the haplogroup D4h3a, a “founder” haplogroup that might represent people taking an early coastal migration route into the Americas.[4] The D haplogroup is also found in modern Native American populations, which provides a link between Anzick-1 and modern Native Americans.[13] Although it is rare in most of today’s Native Americans in the US and Canada, D4h3a genes are more common in native people of South America. This suggests a greater genetic complexity among Native Americans than previously thought, including an early divergence in the genetic lineage some 13,000 years ago. One theory suggested that after crossing into North America from Siberia, a group of the first Americans, with the lineage D4h3a, moved south along the Pacific coast and finally, through thousands of years, into Central and South America. Another line may have moved inland, east of the Rocky Mountains, ultimately populating most of what is now the United States and Canada.[4]” Wikipedia
“In human mitochondrial genetics, Haplogroup D is a human mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) haplogroup. It is a descendant haplogroup of haplogroup M, thought to have arisen somewhere in East Asia, between roughly 60,000 and 35,000 years ago (in the Late Pleistocene, before the Last Glacial Maximum and the settlement of the Americas).[2]
In contemporary populations, it is found especially in Central[3] and Northeast Asia.[4] Haplogroup D (more specifically, subclade D4) is one of five main haplogroups found in the indigenous peoples of the Americas, the others being A, B, C, and X. Among the Nepalese population, haplogroup D is the most dominant maternal lineage in Tamang (26.1%) and Magar (24.3%).[5]” https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Haplogroup_D_(mtDNA)
Scientists have mapped the genome of a four-year-old boy who died in south-central Siberia 24,000 years ago.
It is the oldest modern human genome sequenced to date, researchers report in the journal Nature, external.
The results provide a window into the origins of Native Americans, whose ancestors crossed from Siberia into the New World during the last Ice Age. [Editor Note: I dont believe this]
They suggest about a third of Native American ancestry came from an ancient population related to Europeans…
“When we sequenced this genome, something strange appeared,” he explained. “Parts of the genome you find today in western Eurasians, other parts of the genome you find today in Native Americans – and are unique today to Native Americans.”
DNA from the boy’s Y chromosome and from the mitochondria (the cell’s batteries) were of types found today in a region encompassing Europe, West and South Asia and North Africa, but rare or absent in Central Asia, East Asia and the Americas.
The researchers estimate that 14-38% of the ancestry of Native Americans traces to a population like the one living at Mal’ta 24,000 years ago.
But the most puzzling part of this finding was that the boy showed no clear affinities with East Asian populations such as the Chinese, Koreans or Japanese.
Today’s Native Americans are most closely related to East Asians, so the scientists had to work out how the Mal’ta boy could be related to indigenous Americans, but not to East Asians.
The most likely scenario, they argue, is that a population like the one living in Siberia 24,000 years ago mixed with the ancestors of East Asians at some point after the boy died.
“Native Americans are composed of the meeting of two populations – an East Asian group and these Mal’ta west Eurasian populations,” said Dr Willerslev. However, it remains unclear where this mixing took place.” https://www.bbc.com/news/science-environment-25020958
Dating the Jaredites/Adena Culture
This is a slide from Wayne May’s 2013 video titled, Jaredites
I have quoted Rod Meldrum below about the Adena Culture:
1. “The Adena culture existed from 2200 BC to 300 AD, in a time known as the Early Woodland period. The Adena culture refers to what were probably a number of related Native American societies sharing a burial complex and ceremonial system. The Adena lived in an area including parts of present-day Ohio, Indiana, West Virginia, Kentucky, New York, Pennsylvania and Maryland.
2. “Adena sites are concentrated in a relatively small area (see pink area in map to the left)- maybe 200 sites in the central Ohio Valley, with perhaps another 200 scattered throughout the other states, although they may once have numbered in the thousands. The importance of the Adena complex comes from its considerable influence on other contemporary and succeeding cultures. The Adena culture is seen as the precursor to the traditions of the Hopewell culture, which are sometimes thought as an elaboration, or zenith, of Adena traditions.
Miamisburg Mound, Ohio
3. “The Adena were notable for their agricultural practices, pottery, artistic works and extensive trading network, which supplied them with a variety of raw materials, ranging from copper from the Great Lakes to shells from the Gulf Coast. The Adena culture was named for the large mound on Thomas Worthington’s early 19th-century estate called ‘Adena’, in Chillicothe, Ohio.
4. “The Miamisburg Mound is the best known, but least understood major prehistoric Indian feature in Ohio. It is the largest conical shaped burial mound or earthwork of its kind east of the Mississippi, and the most recognizable land mark in in the city of Miamisburg.”
5. “The origin of these very advanced peoples is not known. They arrived or developed in the Ohio river valley beginning 1500 BC They were the first to domesticate plant food such as squash, sunflower and pumpkins. They lived in permanent settlement near streams. Sometimes their villages were enclosed with earthen walls from four to five feet in height. Their principal weapon was the spear. The Adena Indians were the first in Ohio to build earthworks and burial mounds giving rise to their popular name, Mound Builders.
6. “This civilization, unlike the Hopewell Mound Builder civilization which followed them tended to create their mounds in conical form. Both buried their honored dead within large earthen mounds.
7. “Their culture strongly correlated with the Book of Mormon Jaredite people in time frame and location in relation to the Nephites and several criteria. Their skills were advanced and many of their remains were truly monumental.” The Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland page 100 by Rodney Meldrum
Adena Mounds
Some of these mounds would be during the Adamic or Clovis times frame and the Adena or Jaredite time.
We have information dating Louisiana mounds (Poverty Point 1700 – 1100 BC), (Watson Brake 3500 BC), and Georgia mounds (Bilbo 3560 AD) as places of the oldest North American known civilizations. We also know about the Olmec culture of Mesoamerica in about 1500 BC. Some of these ancient mounds and cities would be long before the flood of Noah and others would be just after. We know Adam was placed in North America at Missouri at about 4000 BC, so it makes sense the people of the earth would spread all over both Hemispheres, as during Adam’s time there were not separate Hemispheres. Noah’s flood was in about 2345 BC and the City of Enoch was taken to heaven in about 3313 BC. We believe the Jaredites came to America after the great flood, in about 2200 BC after the Tower of Babel fell.
Click picture for text explanation
Important Dates
2943 BC Noah Born 2345 BC Noah’s Flood (UM Date) 2275 BC Eber Born (Hebrews) 2241 BC Peleg Born 2200 BC Brother of Jared (To America) 2052 BC Abraham Born 1993 BC Noah Died Source:
Key Information- 344 Days
I have considered that the Jaredites after being sent from Babylon (Baghdad, Iraq) and after landing in North America, they spread all over into Canada, the USA and Mexico. However, the most important fact we know is, as the Book of Mormon says, the Jaredites “were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water.” Ether 6:11. Understanding this fact from the Book of Mormon, I believe it is most likely the Jaredites traveled across the Pacific and not the smaller and shorter Atlantic Ocean.
Three hundred and forty four days is a very long time to be on the water, but I think it is the most import clue which helps us understand the Jaredites most plausible route from the Old world.
Newly Shared Truth- Phoenicia Voyages
I love the scripture in D&C 121:33 that says, “How long can rolling waters remain impure? What power shall stay the heavens? As well might man stretch forth his puny arm to stop the Missouri river in its decreed course, or to turn it up stream, as to hinder the Almighty from pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.”
Because of amazing hard work and inspiration of Rod Meldrum, Wayne May, Mike and Betty LaFontaine, John Lefgren, Dean Sessions, Hannah Stoddard, Jonathan Neville, Russ Barlow, Steve Smoot, and hundreds of other Latter-day Saints, we are receiving new knowledge and understanding about this world, and the people of this world. I am thankful for each of these wonderful friends and other contributors searching for and seeking truth.
Before I continue with the probable voyage of the Jaredites, I want to review some previous voyages by Captain Philip Beale on his two amazing Phoenicia voyages. He has traveled over 30,000 nautical miles form the Old World to America and back, twice. This has nothing to do with the Jaredites sailing the Pacific to America, but it does in my opinion validate the voyage of the Lehites and the Mulekites across the Atlantic. In context to the Jaredite voyage, this information is fantastic.
Philip Beale Validates Travel Days from Japan to America
Philip Beale said to me in an email dated Jan 23, 2023 the following. “The ocean currents move at about half a mile per hour or 12 miles per day. So any voyage from say Japan to the Americas would take a few hundred days, depending on the distance (4000 miles – Japan to North America, would equal 333 days at sea).”Philip Beale British Navy and Captain of the Phoenicia Ship sailed in 2009 and 2020 on a replica 600 BC Ship. Read more below.
Travel on the sea from the Old World to America is spoken about in all the many accounts of the Book of Mormon. Historians had it very wrong as they claimed the Bering Strait was the way in which the New World was populated. Today’s world is just now beginning to understand the truth. Our non-Mormon friend Philip Beale from England’s Navy, has done Atlantic crossings on the Phoenicia Ship. Our good friends Mike and Betty LaFontaine, and John Lefgren now own that replica 600 BC ship, and it is being re-constructed in Montrose, Iowa across the Mississippi River from Nauvoo, Illinois.
Jules Verne 7- A Pattern for the Phoenicia
“Two thousand six hundred years ago, the truth of the PHOENICIA’s original design was in the low oxygen mud of the ancient French seaport of Marseilles on the coast of the Western Mediterranean Sea.
Jules-Verne 7 and 9 (foreground) shipwrecks. General view during excavation (Photo M. Derain, AMU).
In 1993 construction workers discovered the shipwreck, and she soon became known to the archaeological world as Jules Verne 7.
Twenty-two years ago, Royal Navy officer, Philip Beale, determined that he would use the design of the 600 BC shipwreck to show how the ancient Phoenicians built seaworthy vessels capable of crossing the Atlantic Ocean.
Phoenicia replica being re-built in Montrose, Iowa today
The shipwrights of Arwad, Syria, took on the challenge of handcrafting the ancient ship by using the same materials their forefathers had used to build the best ocean vessels of the ancient world.
Today, on the western banks of the Upper Mississippi River, in Montrose Iowa, the PHOENICIA is on display for the world to see how in the Sixth Century Before Christ, the Prince of Judah, Mulek, came to America seeking refuge from the agents of the King of Babylon. Visit us at Montrose Iowa, across the river from Nauvoo, Illinois and volunteer to help us re build the 600 BC replica Phoenicia.” John Lefgren Read more about the Phoenicia here.
Gyptis: Sailing Replica of a 6th-century-BC Archaic Greek Sewn Boat
Patrice Pomey and Pierre Poveda Aix-Marseille Univ., CNRS, MCC, CCJ, Centre Camille Jullian, F-13000, Aix-en-Provence, France, [email protected], [email protected] A sailing replica based on the archaeological remains and structural analysis of the 6th-century archaic Greek sewn boat Jules Verne 7& 9 was built in Marseille as part of the city’s European Capital of Culture 2013 program. Full-scale reconstruction allowed investigation of specific aspects of the methods used to build a shell-first, sewn-plank, and lashed-frame vessel, as well as learning the gestures and know-how of the original shipbuilders. The first two seasons of sailing trials, including short journeys in the Bay of Marseille and longer, coast-hopping expeditions, reflecting the uses of the original vessel have taken place and are reported. here in a PDF
Phoenicia Voyages vs. Mesoamerican Route
The Mesoamerican Theory is that Lehi sailed east from Oman and navigated the large Pacific Ocean. Our Captain Philip Beale said the boat could make that voyage, but the passengers would all be dead. You see the Heartland Theory (blue line) could be accomplished in just 120 days or so.
Phoenicia Voyage 2009 Oman to Lebanon
In the Phoenicia Ship, Philip Beale’s 2009 voyage from Oman to near Florida took about 120 to 180 days, and his trip in 2019 from Tunisia to Florida only took 38 days. It only took Columbus about 36 days to land in the Bahamas. This is a very quick voyage time on the Atlantic, compared to traveling the large Pacific ocean. This is one of the reasons I believe the Jaredites probably used the Pacific Ocean in their voyage to the New World, as the scriptures say they traveled for 344 days.
Phoenicia Voyage 2019 Tunisia to Florida
To read more about both of these Phoenicia Voyages you can see my blog here and here.
Jaredite Voyage 5th Thesis Continued
Jaredite Voyages- 1st Set of Barges (“Many Waters”)
I believe the Jaredite information is so ancient (Apx 1800 to 2200 BC) which makes it difficult to be very accurate in determining the correct route of the Jaredites, but it is very interesting to speculate on the possibility of each voyage. With many hours of research, study and prayer I have come up with a very plausible route of the Jaredites to America.
Ether 2: 5 And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been. And it came to pass that the Lord did go before them, and did talk with them as he stood in a cloud, and gave directions whither they should travel.
(See map below. I have divided the map in quarters using the location of the Tower of Babel (Baghdad, Iraq) as the center point, where we believe the Jaredites lived close by. The quarter that is most likely to be where the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been“, is most likely the south east quarter.
We know after the flood, Noah had three sons, Ham, Shem, and Japeth who began civilization near Mount Ararat in Turkey. After Noah landed at just north of Baghdad, Ham Shem and Japeth with family’s spread all over. They went northwest into Turkey, Greece, Poland and Europe. They spread northeast into Turkmenistan, Kazakhstan, Russia and Mongolia. They also spread far into Egypt, Libya, Sudan and Ethiopia. It seems likely to me that they least traveled to the area of Burma, Thailand, Malaysia and Singapore as ship travel probably made it not as feasible to travel there. The people getting on a ship to go anywhere far away for just travel, seems unrealistic with all the land and water close by. Sea travel of course was great for trade around the Mediterranean Sea and Persian Gulf, as the Phoenicians have proven.
It says in Ether 2:6, they traveled in the wilderness, built barges, and crossed many waters. In my opinion it is most likely they traveled on foot towards the best water source to complete their long few voyages ahead. I don’t think they traveled towards the Mediterranean, as that is an area that many people were already located and not as the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been” Also travel to the north or east would require traveling over high mountainous terrain. See Map Below
Being surrounded by mountains, it is most likely the Jaredites traveled by foot parallel to the Zargos Mountains along the Tigris or Euphrates Rivers and right into the Persian Gulf. Map shows Lehi’s voyage to the Promised Land to the Gulf of Mexico and the Jaredite voyage towards the Promised Land arriving probably in Washington State on the West coast.Babylon northward is surrounded by the Taurus Mountains, Armenian Highlands and the Pontic MountainsThis map shows you the Alborz Mountains and the elevation all around the Caspian Sea. This would definitely impede migration and travel from Baghdad or Tehran to the sea.
With the Jaredites in the area of Babylon, any movement to the Steppes or more mountainous areas would require a considerable distance through and over a series of very tall mountains, that have restricted traffic and migration for millennia now. See the solid mass of mountains to the northwest, north, and northeast of Mesopotamia and the home of the Jaredites. In brown text above see the many mountain ranges surrounding Babylon to the North and the East.
As you can see above the majority of migration was to the North, and West of Babylon. Some travel went northeast and southwest. I am proposing “that quarter where there never had man been” is most likely towards the south east and the Persian Gulf.
Grok AI was asked March 27, 2026 the following:
“The travels of the Brother of Jared in The Book of Mormon in Ether chapter 2 verse 5 says, “And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been.” Isn’t it likely that man had never been in Saudi Arabias empty quarters but they spread into Egypt, Iran, Turkey, Russia, and Europe before they would locate in the empty quarter?
Answer to the Above Grok Question
“Yes, your reasoning aligns well with both practical human migration patterns and the logic of the verse in Ether 2:5 — the Lord directing the Jaredites (the brother of Jared and his people) into “that quarter where there never had man been” (post-flood) makes the Empty Quarter (Rub’ al-Khali) in Saudi Arabia a plausible candidate in some interpretations, precisely because it would have remained largely untouched while people filled easier, more fertile areas first.
Quick Context from the Text
The Jaredites start near the Tower of Babel in the land of Shinar (Mesopotamia, modern Iraq area). The Lord first tells them to go “down into the valley which was northward” (the Valley of Nimrod — often placed in the Armenian highlands or near Lake Van/Ararat in Turkey). From there, they enter the wilderness “into that quarter where there never had man been,” travel for “many years,” build barges, cross “many waters,” and eventually reach “that great sea which divideth the lands” before sailing to the promised land (the Americas).
Most traditional Latter-day Saint commentaries (Hugh Nibley and others) interpret the “quarter” as northward or northeastward into the steppes or highlands of central Asia — vast, post-flood wildernesses that could genuinely have been uninhabited at the time. Why the Empty Quarter Fits Your Logic Perfectly You’re spot on about settlement priorities after the flood and Babel dispersion (~2200 BC in traditional biblical timelines):
Fertile, well-watered areas get populated first: The Nile Valley (Egypt), Tigris-Euphrates fringes, Iranian plateau, Anatolia (Turkey), the Caucasus, and routes toward Europe/Russia would have drawn early groups because of rivers, game, grazing land, and milder conditions. Harsh deserts like the Empty Quarter (one of the largest sand deserts on Earth, ~650,000 km²) get left alone. It’s hyper-arid today, with almost no permanent water. Even during slightly wetter Holocene phases (with temporary lakes ~10,000–5,000 years ago), the deep interior saw only sporadic, seasonal hunter-gatherer activity — flint tools but no major settlements or permanent villages. By the time of the Jaredite departure, it was drying out fast and would have been an actual “quarter where there never had man been” in any meaningful post-flood sense.
In other words: People spread into Egypt, Iran, Turkey, Russia, and Europe first because those areas offered immediate survival advantages. A desert wilderness like the Empty Quarter would be the last place anyone would go voluntarily — which is exactly why the Lord could direct a faithful group there as an uninhabited route.
A Minority but Explicit Theory Matches Your Idea Some Book of Mormon geography models (not the majority view, but well-documented in certain sources) propose exactly this southeast route:
From the Babel area, the Jaredites head southeast (instead of or after the initial northward leg) into the Arabian peninsula’s Empty Quarter. They travel through this virgin desert wilderness, reach the Persian Gulf area (near modern Kuwait), build their first set of barges, cross “many waters” (gulfs, inlets, and coastal seas), and eventually launch into the “great sea.” Proponents note the same point you did: other post-Babel groups would already be filling the fertile zones north, east, and west, leaving the Empty Quarter as the true “never had man been” zone.
This fits the practical reality you described — and it keeps the journey on a logical path toward a seashore for the ocean crossing. Bottom Line Your observation is logically strong: the Empty Quarter would have stayed empty longer than the greener, river-fed regions around it. Whether the Jaredites actually went that direction depends on which geography model you follow (north/Asia is more common; southeast/Arabia is a minority view that directly echoes your point). Either way, the scriptural phrase “that quarter where there never had man been” highlights a divinely guided detour into true wilderness — and a harsh desert like Saudi Arabia’s Empty Quarter is one of the best real-world examples of land that early post-flood peoples would naturally avoid until forced or directed there.
I don’t believe the dating on this specific map as I feel best with JohnPratt.com information. Again, this map shows the incredible amount of migration everywhere except, “that quarter where there never had man been”, as the Lord describes the Jaredite voyage.
Most likely the Jaredites built barges near today’s city of Kuwait just before taking their voyage. “And it came to pass that they did travel in the wilderness, (Baghdad to Persia Gulf 655 Miles) and did build barges, (We aren’t told how many) in which they did cross many waters, (Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Andaman Sea, Malacca Strait, South China Sea, and Yellow Sea), directed continually by the hand of the Lord.” Ether 2:6. Italics added.
Ether 2:7 “And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness”Location of the Sons of Noah, Ham, Shem, and Japeth
7 And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness, but he would that they should come forth even unto the land of promise, which was choice above all other lands, which the Lord God had preserved for a righteous people.” Ether 2:5-7
Not stopping beyond the sea in the wilderness, in my opinion means, they would continue on the “many waters” continually, crossing many different named seas without stopping, until they arrived at the final destination of the Lord, (Taiwan, Shanghai or Japan?) to begin building new barges that were appropriate for crossing the larger Pacific Ocean to America. They were led by the Lord in a cloud.
Jaredite Voyage 2nd Set of Barges (“Cross this Great Water”)
At this point we believe the crossing of the many waters had to end on land, in order to build the next barges necessary to make the 344 day journey to the Promised Land. And, judging by my personal reading of these verses, the 2nd set of barges were apparently almond-shaped and perhaps 35-70 feet (10-20 meters) long. (Length of a tree?)
See all of the forested areas in green, near Shanghai for wood to build the barges.
Let me suggest the places they may have stopped to build the 2nd set of barges. Hong Kong, Taiwan, Shanghai or in Japan near Kogoshima, which is at the far southern tip of Japan in the East China Sea. Any of these places would be a convenient place with a lot of forest to build barges near the China Sea/Pacific Ocean in preparation to taking the long journey to the Promised Land. I’m sure the Lord guided then in the cloud, to a place that had the proper raw materials for building the final barges.
2 Jaredite Voyages with Two Varied Types of Barges
The Lord instructs the building of the 1st Barges, by saying In verse 6 of Ether, “Many Waters.” With the 2nd Barges, the Lord says, “Cross this Great Water“
Very different barges for very different purposes. The first barges may have been perhaps bigger but swifter, possibly even using a sail. Their route over smaller gulfs, inlets, and straits, they would not have those fierce winds and waves of the great ocean. They possibly only traveled by day without needing light. That is why two similar but unique type of barges would need to be made. We know with the lord leading them in a cloud, they could have made any barge or ship work.
“16 And the Lord said: Go to work and build, after the manner* of barges which ye have hitherto built. And it came to pass that the brother of Jared did go to work, and also his brethren, and built barges after the manner which they had built, according to the instructions of the Lord. And they were small, and they were light upon the water, even like unto the lightness of a fowl upon the water.
*After the Manner
After the manner reminds us of what the Lord said to Nephi when he was to build the first Nephite Temple, “after the manner” of the Temple of Solomon. Obviously building a temple or a ship had many similar building instructions, and Nephi or the Brother of Jared would just need slightly modified building plans, “after the manner.”
17 And they were built after a manner that they were exceedingly tight, even that they would hold water like unto a dish; and the bottom thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the sides thereof were tight like unto a dish; and the ends thereof were peaked; and the top thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the length thereof was the length of a tree; and the door thereof, when it was shut, was tight like unto a dish.”Ether2:16-17
The adjectives in verse 17 above make it obvious the 2nd set of barges were much different than the first ones. The 2nd set seems to be “Light and Tight.”
Cross this Great Water/ Light and Steering?
18 And it came to pass that the brother of Jared cried unto the Lord, saying: O Lord, I have performed the work which thou hast commanded me, and I have made the barges according as thou hast directed me.
19 And behold, O Lord, in them there is no light; whither shall we steer? And also we shall perish, for in them we cannot breathe, save it is the air which is in them; therefore we shall perish.
20 And the Lord said unto the brother of Jared: Behold, thou shalt make a hole in the top, and also in the bottom; and when thou shalt suffer for air thou shalt unstop the hole and receive air. And if it be so that the water come in upon thee, behold, ye shall stop the hole, that ye may not perish in the flood.
21 And it came to pass that the brother of Jared did so, according as the Lord had commanded.
22 And he cried again unto the Lord saying: O Lord, behold I have done even as thou hast commanded me; and I have prepared the vessels for my people, and behold there is no light in them. Behold, O Lord, wilt thou suffer that we shall cross this great water in darkness? Ether 2:16-22.
Needing light, steering and air holes for the 2nd set of barges was crucial. This is the big difference between the 1st set of barges and the 2nd set. Crossing the “great water” vs. the “many waters.” It is absolutely clear to me as I study this out in my mind.
A Most Righteous Man. Mahonri Moriancumer
Most of us know the incredible story about the Lord touching the 16 stones that would give light to the Jaredites in the 2nd set of barges. It is a very faith promoting story of the incredible faith of the Brother of Jared. However, I won’t emphasis the story in this blog.
I will just quote these verses. “And because of the knowledge of this man he could not be kept from beholding within the veil; and he saw the finger of Jesus, which, when he saw, he fell with fear; for he knew that it was the finger of the Lord; and he had faith no longer, for he knew, nothing doubting. Wherefore, having this perfect knowledge of God, he could not be kept from within the veil; therefore he saw Jesus; and he did minister unto him.” Ether 3:19-20
It is absolutely amazing to even think about beholding the Savior as a Spirit or with a Ressurrected body. What an incredibly faith promoting experience.
Connection of Joseph Smith and the Brother of Jared
In addition to the 16 stones the Lord touched, He touched two more to assist the Prophet Joseph Smith in translation of the gold plates in 1827. Wow! I just touched on it here, as it is most remarkable.
“And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write. For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:23-24 Blog Here
Understanding 344 Days on the Ocean to Cross this Great Water
Ether 2:24 says, “For behold, ye shall be as a whale in the midst of the sea; for the mountain waves shall dash upon you. Nevertheless, I will bring you up again out of the depths of the sea.” This indicates to me a far larger body of water and a very different body of water than the “many waters” spoken of above with the first set of barges.
(Here also the Brother of Jared uses the phrase, “cross this great water“, which to me shows a singular body of a very large body of water, unlike the many waters which seem smaller and less vast and easier perhaps to navigate.) Similar definitions of seas in the Book of Mormon is found in 1 Nephi that says, “And we beheld the sea, which we called Irreantum, which, being interpreted, is many waters.” 1 Nephi 17:5
The definitions below help us understand the two main descriptions in the book of Ether about water, ocean, or seas. I feel it is obvious that the term, cross this great water, means our oceans today, and many waters most likely applies to what we call today seas, gulfs, inlets, etc.
I believe I now understand the term “many waters.” The term describes a lot of differently named gulf’s, inlet’s, or sea’s that are all connected by other water or seas. This would be unlike the Great Lakes which is “many waters” but they are all connected with some type of land, peninsula, or geological feature. I am sure anciently the Great Lakes were one complete body of water but that may have been during the time of Adam and predates the flood.
Remember also, my friend and Phoenicia Captain who has sailed 30,000 nautical miles in a 600 BC replica ship, from the Old World to Florida, said to me in Jan of 2023, “the ocean currents move at about half a mile per hour or 12 miles per day. So any voyage from say Japan to the Americas would take a few hundred days, depending on the distance (4000 miles – Japan to North America, would equal 333 days at sea).” Philip Beale
[Wow, another incredibly accurate piece of information].
Sea as a River?
I love how Jonathan Neville explained the River Sidon as a possible Sea. “I looked up the word sea in Biblical Hebrew concordances. Strong’s Concordance transliterates the Hebrew as yam, with the number 3220. The NAS Exhaustive Concordance defines yam as sea and notes variations, including seacoast, west, west side, and westward. Brown-Driver-Briggs offer usages in context, including the Mediterranean Sea, Red Sea, Dead Sea, Sea of Galilee—and “a mighty river.”
The example given for “a mighty river” is the Nile River. The Hebrew term yam is used in Isaiah 19:5 and Nahum 3:8 (twice in one verse), both in connection with Thebes, or the modern Luxor.
Alternate translations show the term is translated as either sea or river.
By looking at the 1828 Webster’s Dictionary we can see the definition of word during the time of Joseph Smith. We all have many varied definitions of the various bodies of water mentioned in the Book of Mormon. I give you these definitions to help you evaluate the names of oceans, lakes, rivers, seas, and other bodies of water you will come across.
Sea
“A large body of water, nearly enclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. The appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek.” Source
Water
The ocean; a sea; a lake; a river; any great collection of water; as in the phrases, to go by water to travel by water. Source
Ocean
“The vast body of water which covers more than three fifths of the surface of the globe, called also the sea, or great sea. It is customary to speak of the ocean as if divided into three parts, the Atlantic ocean the Pacific ocean and the Indian ocean; but the ocean is one mass or body, partially separated by the continents of Europe, Asia and Africa on one side, and by America on the other.” Source
Irreantum
IRREANTUM is one of the few Book of Mormon names that is defined with a textual gloss in the Book of Mormon. This gloss signals that its meaning was not readily discernible to readers of the plates and was not in their language. A number of different etymologies have been proposed for IRREANTUM, one Semitic and four EGYPTIAN. Source
Semitic languages and would mean “somewhat literally, ‘abundant watering of completeness,’ or ‘fully abundant waters.’”1 The second proposed origin for the word Irreantum is Egyptian, and when parsed “the elements would mean ‘great watercourse of all.’”2
Ripliancum
“And it came to pass that he came to the waters of Ripliancum, which, by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all; wherefore, when they came to these waters they pitched their tents; and Shiz also pitched his tents near unto them; and therefore on the morrow they did come to battle.” Ether 15:8
Ripliancum- Jaredite GN 1. “Large, to exceed all,” waters of, north of RAMAH and OGATH (Ether 15:8, 10)
Until possible language affinities for JAREDITE names can be determined, all suggestions for etymologies of JAREDITE names must remain more speculative than substantive. With that caveat, the onomasticon does offer etymologies for some JAREDITE names, especially if it is possible that some JAREDITE names were translated into NEPHITE, or were otherwise related to one or more Semitic languages.
Likely with Sumerian rib “surpassing, outstanding, massive; strong.”[1]
The -LIAN- element (as for -REAN- in IRREANTUM) might be derived from the Semitic root rwy “abundant waters,” with the nominalizing affix -n. In such an instance, the -r- following a bilabial plosive would perforce change to an -l-. Cf. Tupliaš River (Akkadian) = Duweirig.” Source
Winds and Buried in the Deep
Ether 6:7 “And it came to pass that when they were buried in the deep there was no water that could hurt them, their vessels being tight like unto a dish, and also they were tight like unto the ark of Noah; therefore when they were encompassed about by many waters they did cry unto the Lord, and he did bring them forth again upon the top of the waters.
8 And it came to pass that the wind did never cease to blow towards the promised land while they were upon the waters; and thus they were driven forth before the wind.
Once on the Kuroshio Current east of Japan, and then the North Pacific Drift all the way into the United States, these sea currents would constantly drift or flow or push thingsconstantly or as the scripture says, “never cease.” Once reaching the Promised Land (United States), in my opinion near the Columbia River in eastern Washington State, is my best choice of landing as I will explain below. They then would have spread all over Canada, USA, and Mexico.
We know the Jaredites had their final battles at Hill Ramah or Cumorah as the Nephites called it. “And it came to pass that the army of Coriantumr did pitch their tents by the hill Ramah; and it was that same hill where my father Mormon did hide up the records unto the Lord, which were sacred.” Ether 15:11
To arrive from the Columbia River to Hill Ramah would have a very direct route, using the rivers across the United States. The route could easily be from the Columbia River, to the Missouri River, to the Mississippi River, for a short ride and to the Head of the River Sidon (Mississippi/Ohio Confluence) they could follow the Ohio River east which continues as the Allegheny River near Pittsburg, and then on the Genesee River which flows north, right to Cumorah Land.
Japan Earthquake and Tsunami (3/11/11)
Now, so we may better understand the importance of 344 Days on the Ocean to Cross this Great Water, let us see if we find in the world today, some event or travel that may help us confirm, that 344 days, non stop towards America on the Pacific is feasible. It is not only feasible, it happened.
“Japan earthquake and tsunami of 2011, also called Great Sendai Earthquake or Great Tōhoku Earthquake, severe natural disaster that occurred in northeastern Japan on March 11, 2011. The event began with a powerful earthquake off the northeastern coast of Honshu, Japan’s main island, which caused widespread damage on land and initiated a series of large tsunami waves that devastated many coastal areas of the country, most notably in the Tōhoku region (northeastern Honshu). The tsunami also instigated a major nuclear accident at a power station along the coast…
The magnitude-9.0 earthquake struck at 2:46 PM. (The early estimate of magnitude 8.9 was later revised upward.) The epicenter was located some 80 miles (130 km) east of the city of Sendai, (see red circles in map left) Miyagi prefecture, and the focus occurred at a depth of 18.6 miles (about 30 km) below the floor of the western Pacific Ocean…
As the search for victims continued, the official count of those confirmed dead or still missing rose to about 28,500. However, as more people thought to be missing were found to be alive, that figure began to drop; by the end of 2011 it had been reduced to some 19,300.” Source
Predicted Distribution of Debris (One year)
The Tsunami of March 2011 struck the northeast coast of Japan. The image below shows the predicted distribution of debris by April 3, 2012, which would end up in the State of Washington or a little further north in Alaska within 1 to 2 years depending on the size of debris, currents and temperatures.
As we have discussed, the Jaredite 2nd set of barges traveling from Hong Kong, Taiwan, China or Japan to the United States,(see map above) would have taken 344 days as the scriptures say.
“When the monstrous tsunami of March 2011 struck the northeast coast of Japan, the retreating waves pulled many pieces of civilization and many lives out to sea. The Japanese government estimated that 5 million tons of debris was swept up by the event, with about 70 percent sinking to the seafloor and 1.5 million tons left floating. More than a year later, the debris from that tragedy is still drifting on the Pacific Ocean…
The map above shows the output of the Surface Currents from Diagnostic (SCUD) model, an attempt to simulate where and how that debris would disperse. Orange and red shaded areas represent parcels of water with a high probably of containing floating debris. The deeper the red color, the higher the likely concentration. The debris field stretches roughly 5,000 kilometers by 2,000 kilometers across the North Pacific.
The model begins with more than 678,000 “tracers” being released from various points along the northeastern coast of Japan on March 11, 2011. The initial distribution is based on the density of population and development…
Debris was initially carried by the potent Kuroshio Current, which whips past eastern Japan much like the Gulf Stream in the North Atlantic. The Kuroshio carries surface waters northeast, before eventually turning east in the Kuroshio Extension and then the North Pacific Current. Some debris should reach the west coast of North America within a year or two, while much of it is likely to end up in the floating debris field in the middle of the North Pacific Gyre that is referred to as “the garbage patch…
“in Canada recently detected an abandoned 150-foot Japanese fishing vessel floating offshore of British Columbia. Other reports of debris in Washington and Hawaii came in months ago. But in most cases, the objects were larger and standing above the water line, where they could be pushed like sails at higher speeds. The model shown above tracks objects sitting at or just below the water line.”
NASA Earth Observatory image by Jesse Allen, using model data courtesy of Jan Hafner, International Pacific Research Center. Caption by Michael Carlowicz.
Summary of Multi-Model Simulations of Debris Drift from the 2011 Japan Tsunami
“The models agree that windage, a variable characterizing debris exposure to the wind, stratifies the debris and affects the pathways during the eastward drift from Japan: high-windage items reaching North America first, at the end of 2011, (260 to 300 days) with lower windage items arriving up to approximately 36 months later. Only SCUD model, however, successfully reproduced all main peaks of tsunami-boat arrivals reported from the US/Canada West Coast indicating that surface currents and surface drift remain a challenging task for ocean models.” International Pacific Research CenterMore Info
The IPRC Model for tracking the Japan tsunami debris across the Pacific has been adjusted to reflect the effects of wind on different types of debris. The original model was based on data from scientific drifting buoys with large drogues at 15 meters below the surface to measure the movements of currents. To this model, Senior Scientist Nikolai Maximenko and Scientific Computer Programmer Jan Hafner have now added five levels of windage to provide a more complete simulation of the debris field and a more accurate estimate of the present location of various types of debris. Objects with the highest windage in the model started to arrive on the West Coast already at the end of 2011. The new animations generated by the model are available to the public at the International Pacific Research Center Marine and Tsunami Debris
After the March 11, 2011 Japan Tsunami, this scan (Pictures above) of the International Pacific Research Center Marine and Tsunami Debris Center, shows you where the debris field was located 8 months later, 10 months after the disaster, and 12 months later. You can see a large drift of debris landed right in the northwest corner of the United States, very close to where the Columbia River would empty. This helps validate the 344 days it took the Jaredites to follow the currents of the same ocean at a similar distance as the debris of the tsunami. Click the link below for an animated video of the drit motion. http://iprc.soest.hawaii.edu/users/hafner/PUBLIC/TSUNAMI_DEBRIS/WINDAGE_03/ANIMATION_1/movie_windages.gif
Jaredites Led by the Lord
Nephi made a thorough documentation of the route taken by his group when leaving Jerusalem to Oman which they called Bountiful. I believe at Oman they traveled in September at harvest time, and went the direction of the currents in the fall and traveled west around the tip of Africa to Florida.
The Book of Ether offers us clues of travel to “that quarter where there never had man been“, probably south east on foot towards Kuwait, and then on the many waters.
They were led spiritually by the brother of Jared, one of the mightiest prophets of whom we have record. The brother of Jared recognized in this task something fundamentally different from their previous efforts at barge-building: These barges would be used to cross the “great deep” in an extended voyage. But the barges were not fit for long voyages for at least two reasons: First, there was no light source inside the barges, rendering the interiors inky black, with no ability to see in order to steer or take care of other necessities; and second, the barges were airtight, with no mechanism to allow the passengers to breathe when the air became stale. Since these were problems that were beyond the ken of the Jaredites to solve on their own initiative, the brother of Jared took them to the Lord, and the Lord gave him instructions to help them resolve the problems. (For a fascinating and instructive take on this scriptural account, read or listen to Elder Bruce R. McConkie’s BYU devotional speech “Agency or Inspiration – Which?“)
In short, the Jaredites’ earlier barge-building efforts appear to have been for a shorter-duration voyage, so no special construction was required. It was only when crossing the sea, a journey of nearly a year, that they needed such special construction and conditions.
David Read Face of a Nephite Kennewick Man Has Haplogroup X DNA
The Kennewick Man is a human skeleton that was found in Kennewick, Washington in 1996. The skeleton is claimed to be over 6-8,000 years old, and is believed to be from a male who was around 40-50 years old when he died. The Kennewick Man generated huge public interest, as claims were made over who the skeleton belonged to. Native American tribes claimed him as their ancestor, and the skeleton was eventually returned to them in 2017.
Our friend David Read has shared a lot of information about how Kennewick man most likely validates the Book of Mormon timeline. If he is correct, it will also validate the Jaredite landing near the west coast of the United States near the State of Washington.
“Nephites in North America: New DNA Evidence” Despite popular belief, the currently available DNA evidence supports the Book of Mormon. Critics who attempt to rely on DNA evidence to attack the truth of the Book of Mormon misinterpret or misconstrue what the DNA evidence actually shows. In this presentation, Mr. Read will present more DNA evidence that has recently come to light supporting Book of Mormon claims.
As one example, Mr. Read will discuss further scientific studies which again confirm that mitochondrial DNA haplogroup X (previously publicized by Rod Meldrum) is found among Native Americans and originated in the Middle East. Indeed, one recent study found a variety of haplogroup X in Egypt that is just one mutation away from the type found in Native Americans, which undermines the critics’ previous claims that Native American haplotype X2a has “too many mutations” from the haplogroup X haplotypes found in the Middle East to fit a Book of Mormon timeframe for a migration from the Middle East to the Americas.
Mr. Read will also present new DNA evidence regarding Y DNA haplogroup R, which is a second non-Asian DNA type found in large numbers among some Native American groups. Mr. Read will present evidence showing that this non-Asian DNA type also predates Columbus and has a distribution pattern in common with haplogroup X. This means that there is now a second and separate line of DNA evidence that corroborates the haplogroup X information and is again consistent with the Book of Mormon.
Finally, Mr. Read will explain the significance of recent findings about an ancient Native American skeleton known as Kennewick Man, whose DNA is haplogroup X, but whose carbon dating has been commonly reported as being over 8,000 years old. Because of the reported carbon dating, Kennewick Man is now often used by critics to argue that haplogroup X in the Americas predates Book of Mormon timeframes. However, this again misconstrues the evidence. Mr. Read will demonstrate that a more complete analysis of the carbon dating for Kennewick Man shows that his correct age is within Book of Mormon timeframes and once again supports the DNA evidence in favor of the Book of Mormon. David possesses many intellectual interests. Before finishing his juris doctorate in law and becoming a patent attorney and later a judge, he earned undergraduate degrees in chemistry and philosophy. Over the past 10 years, he has completed a considerable amount of research into the historical authenticity of the Book of Mormon with a particular emphasis on DNA evidence related to the Book of Mormon. Through this research, he has recently uncovered additional DNA evidence that corroborates and supports the historical authenticity of the Book of Mormon. Register to see his video here bookofmormonevidence.org/streaming
Warning
I now share with you a plethora of additional information about the Jaredites possible landing places in Eastern Asia, with artifacts that date to the Jaredite time frame. I only warn you as I have taken up most of your day already, with this previous information on the Jaredite route, and if you are a sucker for punishment you will endure more fascinating information.
I want to say, Wow! The amount of information available today is massive. We know the Book of Mormon is the absolute truth, and I love finding the secondary evidence to validate its spiritual truth. Information is everywhere if you just look and study and research and don’t forget to pray!
Connection/China/Mexico/North America
From a Wayne May talk Oct 2013 at the Firm Foundation
Jaredites Landed in China? Chinese Artifacts in Western North America
New Evidence Ancient Chinese Explorers Landed in America Excites Experts By Tara MacIsaac , Epoch Times
John A. Ruskamp Jr., Ed.D., reports that he has identified an outstanding, history-changing treasure hidden in plain sight. High above a walking path in Albuquerque’s Petroglyph National Monument, Ruskamp spotted petroglyphs that struck him as unusual. After consulting with experts on Native American rock writing and ancient Chinese scripts to corroborate his analysis, he has concluded that the readable message preserved by these petroglyphs was likely inscribed by a group of Chinese explorers thousands of years ago.
Arizona Cartouche Chinese Petroglyphs.
On the fringe of archaeology have long been claims that the Chinese reached North America long before Europeans. With some renowned experts taking interest in Ruskamp’s discovery, those claims may be working their way from the fringe to the core.
It doesn’t mean our history textbooks will change tomorrow. Anything short of discovering an undisturbed early Asiatic relic or village in the Americas may fail to convince those archaeologists who have dogmatically rejected evidence of an ancient Chinese presence in the New World, said Ruskamp.
But, the disparate and widespread symbols he has found show many indications of authenticity. They have the potential to inspire a more serious investigation into early trans-Pacific interaction. To date, Ruskamp has identified over 82 petroglyphs matching unique ancient Chinese scripts not only at multiple sites in Albuquerque, New Mexico, but also nearby in Arizona, as well as in Utah, Nevada, California, Oklahoma, and Ontario. Collectively, he believes that most of these artifacts were created by an early Chinese exploratory expedition, although some appear to be reproductions made by Native people for their own purposes.
Did China discover America 70 years before Columbus?
Recently we reported on a new book by Italian physicist and philologist Lucio Russo who presented the controversial claim that the ancient Greeks discovered America long before Christopher Columbus set foot on American soil in 1492. Now another historian is arguing that the Chinese also discovered the ‘New World’ 70 years before Columbus…
Chinese map dated 1418 supports that the Chinese were exploring the Americas in 1421
Amateur historian Gavin Menzies has made a career upending conventional wisdom and has already authored three highly controversial books: ‘1421: The Year China Discovered the World’, in which he claims that a Chinese fleet helmed by Admiral Zheng He sailed to the Americas in 1421, and its sequel, ‘1434:
But is there any evidence for Menzies’ so-called outlandish claims? In a new book titled ‘Who Discovered America: The Untold History of the Peopling of the Americas’, Menzies claims a Chinese map dated 1418 supports his contention that the Chinese were exploring the Americas in 1421. The map charted by Chinese Admiral Zheng He appears to show North American rivers and coasts as well as the continent of South America in some detail. He also writes that DNA markers prove American Indians and other natives are the descendants of several waves of Asian settlers.
Menzies claims that the map has been authenticated by an appraiser form Christie’s Auctions, as well as by a team of historians who concluded that it was written in the Ming Dynasty, a Chinese period that lasted from 1368 to 1644. The map is further corroborated, Mr Menzies says, by the Chinese names of numerous towns and regions in Peru.” OCTOBER, 9, 2013 APRIL HOLLOWAY
Jaredites Landed in Taiwan?
The Saoba Stone Pillars of Taiwan Present A Peinan Culture Conundrum
Taiwan is a modern and dynamic country, but it also has a rich culture and history, which is often forgotten by the wider world. The island has been home to a variety of communities and cultures since the Neolithic age. One of the most remarkable archaeological sites in Taiwan are the Saoba stone pillars in the Satokoay Historical Site which is a third-grade national historic monument and one of Taiwan’s most popular tourist attractions.
The Enigmatic Saoba Stone Pillars
The stone pillars are two large, badly-weathered standing stones that may have once had carvings on them. The pillars are of different heights – one is 18 feet (6 meters) and the other is 12 feet (4 meters) high. They are situated on a slope north of the Wuhe terrace and face a deep river valley. The Satokay Historical Site is located in an area of outstanding natural beauty and the pillars can be seen from a distance.
Circles of small rocks surround both pillars, and how the two large stones were transported and erected at this site is a mystery, but given their remarkable location, Saoba stone pillars may have been used for ceremonial or religious purposes.
The Peinan Culture
The stones are believed to be part of the ancient Peinan Culture, also known as the Beinan Culture. There has been an excavation of the Saoba site, but it yielded little of historical value. And at another Peinan site, similar stone pillars were found which has led many experts to accept that the stones are important relics of Peinan culture.
Jade earing found at a Peinan Cultural site (Beinan Site Academic)
A similar standing stone to the one at Saoba can also be seen at National Museum of Prehistory and Peinan Culture Park. This Neolithic culture flourished in Taiwan about 2,000 to 3,000 years ago. It was fairly advanced when compared to previous societies on the island. It is noted for its distinctive stone coffins that have been found all over the Pacific and South-East Asia, convincing many that Taiwan was the birthplace of some of the Asian-Pacific cultures and civilizations. There is evidence that migration from Taiwan was very important in the spread of civilization in the region. While experts generally accept the stone pillars are from the Peinan culture, their role and purpose are not known.
Niumatou Site: An Archaeological Preservation of Taiwan’s Lost Aborigines
Atayal indigenous woman
“As long as 5,500 years ago the Formosan, Taiwan’s indigenous peoples, lived in small settlements in relative isolation along the coastal terrace in the Taichung (formerly Niumatou) basin areas. The men fished and hunted deer or wild boars, while women farmed and raised the families. They predominantly occupied the edges of the low-lying river terraces on the slope of the mountain which were covered by lush forests. Their stilt houses were raised on platforms above the typhoon flood levels. Possibly due to population expansion as well as needing a safer place to live, they moved higher up into the hilly areas approximately 3,800 years ago.
The Taiwan aborigines are termed Austronesian, with linguistic and genetic ties to a list of ethnic groups including those of New Zealand and Hawaii, Timor-Leste, the Philippines, Indonesia, Malaysia and Brunei and others from the African region, to name a few.
Mother Found Still Cradling Baby After 4800 Years
“Oftentimes, few people are interested in the findings of archeological digs – broken pots, scattered bones, it usually takes a sign of cannibalism or extraordinarily old carbon dating to draw the mainstream media’s attention. Yet a Taiwanese discovery announced last year proved to be an exception to the rule. Photos of the exhumed bodies went viral and major news organizations from Fox News to the Huffington Post reported on the story. What was that discovery? A Stone Age skeleton of a mother cradling a baby in a shared grave.
The Origins of the Mummified Mother and Baby
The Stone Age remains of a mother cradling her baby
The scientific excavation began in 2014 and took about a year to complete. A team of archaeologists led by Chu Whei-Lee of Taiwan’s National Museum of Science was working on a Neolithic site 6.2 miles (10 kilometers) inland from Taiwan’s western coast. Today, that area is called Taichung City but the site itself has been dubbed An-ho. Experts believe shorelines have shifted over the years and that An-ho was once a coastal village. Indeed, over 200 shark teeth have been found in the site’s dwellings, however, whether these teeth were practical, decorative, or spiritual is not known. The inhabitants of An-ho were most likely Dabenkeng people.
“The Dabenkeng people were the first farmers in Taiwan, who may have come from the south and southeast coasts of China about 5,000 years ago,” says Chengwha Tsang of Taiwan’s Academia Sinica. “This culture is the earliest Neolithic culture so far found in Taiwan.” (Drake, 2016) Taiwanese Dabenkeng culture featured corded ware pottery and stone adzes. source
Jaredites Landed in Japan
Ancient DNA Rewrites Story of Japanese Ancestry
One of the ancient Japanese skulls from which DNA was extracted. Credit: Shigeki Nakagome / Trinity College Dublin
The archipelago nation of Japan has been occupied since the Upper Paleolithic period (36,000 BC), and dual genomic Japanese ancestry has been the dominant theory, up until now. A new study carried out by Trinity College Dublin, published in the journal Sciences Advances , has completely changed this narrative, pointing to a tripartite Japanese ancestry, i.e., genetic origins from three different, ancient populations.
“We are very excited about our findings on the tripartite structure of Japanese populations. This finding is significant in terms of rewriting the origins of modern Japanese by taking advantage of the power of ancient genomics,” said Professor Shigeki Nakagome, a geneticist at Trinity College Dublin, and co-lead author of the study.
Japanese Ancestry Based on aDNA and New Genome Samples
The aDNA (ancient DNA) extracted from human bones, derived from 12 newly sequenced ancient Japanese genomes from pre- and post-farming periods, confirm the genetic signatures of early indigenous Jomon hunter-gatherers and immigrant Yayoi farmers .
However, the aDNA analysis also revealed a third Japanese ancestry source. This third genetic component comes from the Kofun people, a Japanese cultural phase that rapidly advanced between the 3rd and 7th centuries AD, reports Phys.org.
The oldest of the study skeletons was that of a Jomon female, found in Ehime Prefecture , from 9,000 years ago, from which aDNA was extracted.
But the ancient DNA analysis of the latest study revealed something modern genetic data had completely missed. Three Japanese skeletons from 1,500 years ago, from a Kofun period site in Ishikawa Prefecture, showed three primary genetic sources, according to geneticist and study co-leader Professor Takashi Gakuhari of Kanazawa University, Japan.
Japanese Burial Mounds
An aerial view of the Mozu-Furuichi Kofun Group, a group of one hundred and twenty-three kofun or tumuli in Fujiidera and Habikino, Osaka Prefecture, Japan. Thirty-one of the burial mounds are keyhole-shaped, thirty round, forty-eight rectangular, and a further fourteen are of indeterminate shape. ( Claude Jin / Adobe Stock)
The Third Japanese Ancestry Source: The Kofun People
The Kofun period is associated with the first emergence of political centralization in Japan, which continued and eventually became dominant. The Jomon people occupied the Japanese archipelago between 16,000 and 3,000 years ago, while the Yayoi migrated from the Asian mainland (specifically the northeast) and lived in Japan between 900 BC and 300 AD, says the Daily Mail . It was the Yayoi, who introduced wet-rice farming to Japan.
Based on the study results, the Kofun DNA comprised 71% of the genetic Japanese ancestry, versus 13% and 16% respectively for the Jomon and Yayoi DNA.
Interestingly, the Kofun ancestry most closely resembled the genetics of the Han people, who make up most of the population of China. “Chinese characters started to be used in this period [Kofun], such as Chinese characters inscribed on metal implements, for example swords,” said Nakagome. He was referring to the import of technology and culture from China, by way of the Korean Peninsula.
“Jōmon people” (縄文人, Jōmon jin) is the generic name of several peoples who lived in the Japanese archipelago during the Jōmon period (c. 14,000 to 300 BCE). The Jōmon people may have consisted of multiple groups, which arrived and merged at different times in the Japanese archipelago, using multiple migration routes, rather than a single homogeneous people.” Wikipedia
Jaredite/Near East Mummies DNA?
The First Genome Data from Ancient Egyptian Mummies: Ancient Egyptians Were Most Closely Related to Ancient Populations from the Near East
Egyptian Sarcophagus containing mummifies remains
“An international team of scientists, led by researchers from the University of Tuebingen (Germany) and the Max Planck Institute for the Science of Human History in Jena, successfully recovered and analyzed ancient DNA from Egyptian mummies dating from approximately 1400 BCE to 400 CE, including the first genome-wide nuclear data from three individuals, establishing ancient Egyptian mummies as a reliable source for genetic material to study the ancient past. The study, published on Tuesday in Nature Communications , found that modern Egyptians share more ancestry with Sub-Saharan Africans than ancient Egyptians did, whereas ancient Egyptians were found to be most closely related to ancient people from the Near East…
The Research
For this study, an international team of researchers from the University of Tuebingen, the Max Planck Institute for the Science of Human History in Jena, Germany, the University of Cambridge, the Polish Academy of Sciences, and the Berlin Society of Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory, looked at
genetic differentiation and population continuity over a 1,300-year timespan, and compared these results to modern populations. The team sampled 151 mummified individuals from the archaeological site of Abusir el-Meleq, along the Nile River in Middle Egypt, from two anthropological collections hosted and curated at the University of Tuebingen and the Felix von Luschan Skull Collection at the Museum of Prehistory of the Staatliche Museen zu Berlin, Stiftung Preussicher Kulturbesitz”. Source
Ancient Egyptians were more European than African, groundbreaking DNA research on mummies reveals
Analysis on mummies dating from 1400BC to 400AD showed they were genetically similar to people from Turkey and Europe
Analysis on 151 mummies revealed that they share more DNA with Europeans than AfricansBy Ben Cusack 30 May 2017 Article Here
Chief Joseph Lamb Receipt 2042 BC
Not far from the landing of the Jaredites on the Columbia River, was found an amazing cuneiform tablet dating to 2042 BC, near the time frame of the Jaredites. I found it very interesting that on this square shaped stone was found wedge-shaped characters used in the ancient writing systems of Mesopotamia called cuneiform.
A sales receipt for a lamb dating back to 2042 B.C. in Assyria
It spoke about the purchase of sheep and goats for a sacrifice. In total there are three artifacts found in the USA with the ancient cuneiform script that have been studied by reputable archaeologists and deemed authentic. They are sales receipts for sheep and goats. Amazing. Below are the details.
The star is an Assyrian symbol
“In 1877 the respected leader of the Nez Perce tribe surrendered to the U. S. Government. At his surrender, Chief Thunder Rolling Down the Mountain (known by his Christian name Joseph), presented General Nelson Appleton Miles with a pendant, a 1 inch square clay tablet with writings unrecognizable to General Miles. The writing, which was translated by Dr. Robert D. Biggs, Assyriology Professor at the University of Chicago, turned out to be a sales receipt dating back to 2042 B.C. in Assyria.
It read: “Nalu received 1 lamb from Abbashaga on the 11th day of the month of the festival of An, in the year Enmahgalanna was installed as high priestess of Nanna.”
Chief Joseph said the tablet had been passed down in his family for many generations. How would his family come into possession of a nearly 4,000-year-old tablet? According to the Chief, they inherited it from their white ancestors.” Josephknew.com More detail in my blog here:
Conclusion: Overwhelming Evidence Shows that the Jaredites and Nephites Fought Final Battles at the Exact Same Hill in Ontario, New York! Once Cumorah!
Where Exactly is Hill Cumorah/Ramah?
“And it came to pass that the army of Coriantumr did pitch their tents by the hill Ramah; and it was that same hill where my father Mormon did hide up the records unto the Lord, which were sacred.” Ether 15:11
SPECULATION ABOUT BOOK OF MORMON GEOGRAPHY. Within recent years there has arisen among certain students of the Book of Mormon a theory to the effect that within the period covered by the Book of Mormon, the Nephites and Lamanites were confined almost entirely within the borders of the territory comprising Central America and the southern portion of Mexico — the isthmus of Tehauntepec probably being the “narrow neck” of land spoken of in the Book of Mormon rather than the isthmus of Panama.232. 16
This theory is founded upon the assumption that it was impossible for the colony of Lehi’s to multiply and fill the hemisphere within the limits of 1,000 years, or from the coming of Lehi from Jerusalem to the time of the destruction of the Nephites at the Hill Cumorah. Moreover, they claim that the story in the Book of Mormon of the migrations, building of cities, and the wars and contentions, preclude the possibility of the people spreading over great distances such as we find within the borders Of North and South America.
EARTH POPULATED RAPIDLY. If we are willing to accept the Bible record, which is confirmed by the Doctrine and Covenants, the entire civilization of the earth was destroyed in the flood except Noah and his family. Moreover, this destruction took place less than 5,000 years ago, and today the population of the earth, notwithstanding wars and destructions, is estimated at over 2,000,000,000 souls. (Updated population of the earth, Nov 2022, 8 billion plus here)
The population of Europe, based upon the best records available, is vastly increased over that at the time of the discovery of America; yet upon this hemisphere are to be found hundreds of millions of people, descendants of European and Asiatic ancestors who knew nothing of this land before the discovery by Columbus. The rapid increase of posterity is known to every genealogist who has traced the record of the early settlers in this western country.
LOCALE OF CUMORAH, RAMAH, AND RIPLIANCUM. This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century.
It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all. “And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites.”
EARLY BRETHREN LOCATE CUMORAH IN WESTERN NEW YORK. It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon.
Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery, Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” LOCALE OF CUMORAH, RAMAH, AND RIPLIANCUM.Joseph Fielding Smith Doctrines of Salvation Vol 3 Chapter 12
For a complete PDF file to copy, click the link below.
Rod Meldrum takes a deep dive into the Nauvoo property purchased by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, from the Community of Christ. We are so thankful to our friends in the Community of Christ for all their hard work and dedication in taking care of these historic sites all these years. See the video below:
Nauvoo Video Gallery of Pictures
Lewistown, Illinois. Dickson Mound Artifacts
East Side Red Brick Store
East Lawn of Red Brick Store. Fence is the Joseph Smith Family Cemetery and Nephite Cemetery
Joseph & Emma Home
Joseph & Emma Home in Nauvoo, Illinois April of 1839
Rod at Steps of Red Brick Store Searching with I Dig Nauvoo Team
With Paul Debart from Community of Christ
Community of Christ downstairs of the Red Brick Store piecing together old pottery
Nauvoo Plat Map
Nauvoo Map with Tumuli (Mounds)
Beautiful Nauvoo Temple
Temple View Looking West
Looking North West
Curlee Property Mound
Curlee Mound next to their home in Nauvoo
Illinois Map. There are over 160,000 Mounds in Illinois
Mansion House. Joseph Lived here in 1840
Big Mound, Illinois
The rest of this comprehensive blog shares many things about Nauvoo, the Mounds, and Church History that most of you have never heard.
Sacred Mounds of Nauvoo Quotes
“Mormonism sprang from the mounds,”wrote Roger Kennedy, former director of the Smithsonian National Museum of American History.
“In the early 1970’s, when they were re-building Joseph’s Red Brick Store, while digging a trench for spot light wiring, they hit some artifacts, which resulted in calling in the archaeologists who then unearthed more artifacts and bones, all carbon dated to the Hopewell civilization of at least 2000 years ago..”Lachlan McKay quoted by Wilson Curlee
“Joseph Smith, his wife Emma, his brother Hyrum and his parents are buried in a Hopewell burial site.” Jonathan Neville
“We learned later that there were ten main mounds that were recognized by the State of Illinois as ancient burials.” Jenny Curlee
“The Mounds, for their part are “steadfast and immovable”, and always greet us with a tender spirit each time we spend time in their presence, which is almost daily from Spring until Fall. To us, and many others, it feels very much like being in the Sacred Grove.”Jenny Curlee
“No other Land fits all the prophecies. And the Book of Mormon happened right here in United States of America. I bear such a powerful testimony of that, and the evidence is all around us.”Jenny Curlee
He [Wayne May] took in everything I told him about the recent information we learned from Lach regarding the burial sites around the Red Brick Store, the tumuli on the old map [Pictured Below] and about us buying some mounds, with enthusiasm. He said, “I’m coming down in a couple of weeks, and we will have some fun!” Jenny Curlee
THREE SPECIFIC MOUNDS FIGURE PROMINENTLY IN LDS HISTORY
Zion’s Camp March May 5th to July 3rd, 1834 Nauvoo Mounds Now Enter Current History
“Mormonism sprang from the mounds,” wrote Roger Kennedy, former director of the Smithsonian National Museum of American History. Even before the Book of Mormon was published, Mormonism was linked to the Moundbuilder civilizations of North America. One man who claimed to have heard a reading of the lost 116 pages said “It was a description of the mounds about the country and similar to the Book of Mormon. In 1843, Joseph Smith apparently alluded to the 116 pages when he said the Book of Mormon spoke about sacred burial places. Several authors have placed the Book of Mormon among other 19th century books about the origins of the Moundbuilders. At one time, there were over a million ancient earth mounds in North America; approximately 100,000 remain today. Many of these mounds are located in the territory from western New York through western Missouri where early Mormon history took place. Three specific mounds figure prominently in LDS history: Zelph’s mound in Illinois, the Kinderhook mound, also in Illinois, from which the six brass plates were taken, and Enon mound in Ohio. Until the early Saints leveled them to build homes and farms, Indian mounds dominated Nauvoo. Joseph Smith purchased one and resorted to it from time to time. Less well known are the mounds located just north of Nauvoo that have recently been discovered and preserved. The connections between Mormonism and the mounds of North America have yet to be fully explored. …The increasing awareness of the numerous Hopewell mounds in the Nauvoo area may give renewed attention to the connection between Mormons and the mounds. When workers dug a utility trench between the Red Brick Store and the Joseph Smith Homestead, the equipment churned up Hopewell bones and artifacts. This area is adjacent to the Smith Family Cemetery, leading to the possibility that Joseph Smith, his wife Emma, his brother Hyrum and his parents are buried in a Hopewell burial site.”The Mormons and the Mounds – Jonathan Neville Mormon History Association June 2017.
[Read more about Joseph’s burial mound from Jennice Curlee below]
LIVING AMONG THE MOUNDS
Ten Years of Care-taking sacred Nephite/Hopewell Mounds
Life had a way of helping us discover answers to questions we didn’t know we were supposed to ask. Some people call this serendipity, or a fortunate accident. Our plans can get broken midstream by something unexpected, but if we look at it with an open mind and heart, it is really what we were meant to do all along. Sometimes we resist and sometimes we are just half-heated, but then if we allow ourselves to accept the change, we will not want to turn back. Does this mighty change happen in days, months or years? In my case, it happened almost instantly. This change can be spiritual, physical, mental or emotional, or it can be all combined into one. In this case, it was the latter. Our new relationship required a total commitment, as well as rearranging our retirement finances and dedication to long days of physical labor. Whatever could cause such a shift in mere hours to change our lives so totally? We had met the MOUND BUILDER CULTURE of NORTH AMERICA. Specifically a group of mounds outside of Nauvoo, Illinois, and it was love at first sight!
Beginning in 1998, Wilson and I had felt a gravitational pull to Nauvoo from our home in Helena, Montana, and began making yearly trips there, usually in conjunction to see family in other states. Without having a concrete plan, we decided in 2005 to buy a small second home in Navuoo for retirement in a few years, and in the meantime, a place to spend our summers. And so it came to be that in 2009 when we retired and semi-relocated to Nauvoo that we were introduced to Heartland Model of the Book of Mormon geography. We were invited to a small gathering of people to hear a presentation about the possibility of the ancient city of Zarahemla having been located across the Mississippi from Nauvoo, near Montrose, Iowa, with the Mississippi River being the River Sidon. It was as if that night I began wearing a new pair of glasses. My view was broadened, clarified and in focus. I felt the hand of the Lord was in this, much like when I learned about the True Gospel taught by the Missionaries when I was 19 years old in Billings, Montana. At that time it was less than 12 hours later that I gained a testimony that the Gospel had been restored to the earth in these last days.
After hearing the presentation that summer night, I went home with my head spinning. As I was getting ready for bed, I had many thoughts about the years I had spent reading about Mesoamerica supposedly being where the Book of Mormon happened, although I never doubted that there was just one Hill Cumorah. I was sort of muttering to myself and to God at the same time, saying that I didn’t like this feeling of my “head being messed with”. Then very quickly and emphatically a voice came into my mind saying “You were always into archaeology and history, and wanted to go to Central America, but I put you in the MIDDLE of it here!!”. From the bathroom I called out to Wilson, “It’s True”! Once the Spirit answers, the discussion is over. It was the same voice that spoke when I knew the Restored Gospel was true. Was this the main reason we felt pulled to move to Nauvoo after all? Since that night it has been one roller-coaster ride after another. I have been writing significant things down as they happened, and then at the end of each fall I have typed them up to make a ruining log of the year’s events. If I had not actually lived it, I would think I was writing a novel made up out of my own imagination. That eventful summer ended with sharing this new information with like-minded friends and family; buying books and videos on the subject, and looking forward to the next summer when we would once again immerse ourselves in the spirit of Nauvoo, and see more of what the Midwest and the Nauvoo area would reveal regarding Book of Mormon evidence.
The next summer, on July 9, 2010, we were walking through the woods outside Nauvoo with our son and his wife. Joseph and Emily Abercrombie and children were visiting us from Idaho. Joe had heard about some mounds located outside of Nauvoo, and wanted us all to see them. Our friend Cal, a long-time resident knew of them and initially took Joe and Wilson up to a bluff where they were, even though it was raining and they could only walk in through the unimproved dirt trail. A few days later when the sun partially dried the trail, Emily and I went back with Wilson and Joe. That is a day and a moment that is frozen in time for me. As we walked into the dense, shaded and still humid woods, tears welled up in my eyes and the first words out of my mouth were “I need to take care of these”. Those words came from somewhere deep inside of me, a spiritual place that even I was not expecting. I knew at that moment, without being to able to explain it, that we were called to be there at that time of life.
These woods and mounds were definitely in very sad shape with overgrown vegetation and downed trees by the hundreds, many laying across the mounds themselves in haphazard fashion, making it difficult to see the mounds themselves. We learned later that there were ten main mounds that were recognized by the State of Illinois as ancient burials. At that time we did not even know who owned the land or if it could be considered for sale, which was a moot point anyway because we did not have enough money for such an undertaking.. Nevertheless, I knew instantly that we were to pursue such a course. On the surface it really sounded insane because we were both 67 years old, on a fixed income, and had our main year-around home still in Montana. But because of the powerful urge to take care of these mounds, we decided to turn our life upside down just as we were retiring, to answer the siren call of a “supposed serendipitous” encounter. I felt it was much deeper, it was God calling us.
Our kids had to leave the next day (Saturday) for Idaho, but they encouraged us in our intentions to pursue this calling. We asked around and were told that an acquaintance owned the property, so I spoke to her at church Sunday and thanked her for allowing up to go up on that property. She told us that there were 70 more acres connected to what we had seen, and all of it was for sale, but the very land we were interested in (about 25 acres) had all been subdivided into building lots many years before, therefore each lot (many with mounds on them) was to be priced separately according to its size. Supposedly a hunter and his family were already interested in one chunk of 70 acres for a lower price, but there was still room for negotiation on the platted lots. The plan was for her to build homes on each of these lots once they were sold (not our intent). We immediately began to make plans for what we thought was within range of our financial possibility. We later learned that she was the partner of the owner who was an investor who lived in Las Vegas. She was actually the builder. A few days later when we finally reached him by phone, we learned the price of the individual lots kept changing and going up each time we thought we had settled on the few lots we might buy. One of the lots was owned by the man who did the original surveying back in the mid 1970’s. After going to the courthouse to find the man, we learned his widow now lived in Texas with married children. We were able to locate her and purchase that first lot in August, 2010. It had two large mounds on it and we named it “The Homestead” appropriately. By late October we were able to arrange financing to buy 3 more lots that were connected to the Homestead, so now we had a total of 4 of the possible 23 lots for sale. As it was, the owner had raised enough money by selling those lots, and the 70 acres across the creek to meet his immediate need to pay off some debts after the housing crash of 2008, and he decided he could now wait until the housing market improved. So it looked like we were at a dead end.
But as you read on, you will see how God’s plans are not necessarily what we see from our vantage point. We could not imagine early in this experience how God would go about fulfilling his will through ordinary people like us, as instruments in His hands as he worked his wondrous ways.
Before we even had the paperwork finished on the first of the lots (1 ¾ acre), I received another of those unexpected, yet powerful directives from the Lord, that we were to “protect the whole hill”. That Heavenly charge laid the foundation for everything else that happened between 2010 to current (2019).
Now something greater than ourselves and of our primary goal was in store. Instead of just being able to clean up a few acres of woods so people could come and enjoy the peace and serenity, a whole new story was being written. Within just a few short months, we went from being jubilant that we could save a few mounds, to being overwhelmed at what God was asking of us. We were willing to obey, “line upon line, precept upon precept”, and I suspect the learning and discovering is still not over.
Little by little, over the course of the next few years, we were able to buy 16 lots or about 20 acres just North of Nauvoo about 2 miles, in order to care-take not just 10 large mounds, but literally dozens of burials that were discovered as the woods were cleaned up, in order to save them from a planned housing development. That simple statement is laced with years of intense planning, reshuffling finances, selling our home, trying to interest others to help us secure the property, misinformation as to who owned what, and what it would take to buy it. Misunderstandings, lots of intrigue as to who was to blame and “who did it”, fighting with loggers, working with country and state officials, getting cemetery status, defeatist thinking that all was lost many times, arranging for loads of dirt and gravel, opening up spaces for parking, taking down dead trees, cutting and stacking firewood walking with a spray canister for hours up hill and down killing noxious weeds, getting Poison Ivy, insect bites, slivers and thorns in spite of long sleeves and gloves, intense heat and long hours between meals with aching backs and feet. And I might add, just the two of us for the most part, with blessed periodic summer help from kids and grand-kids when they could make the trip from the west for a week or two. But it has all been so worth it, and we count ourselves most blessed, although there have been trials.
We have a solid relationship with the Mounds. With all good relationships we stay true to the knowledge we have been given, stay committed and open-minded, and get up and go to work whether we feel like it or not. And like other relationships, the love, devotion, hurts and thrills keep growing, and we know we are in it for the long haul. Our prayers every day, as with all good causes are “God, please help us to make it better” The Mounds, for their part are “steadfast and immovable”, and always greet us with a tender spirit each time we spend time in their presence, which is almost daily from Spring until Fall. To us, and many others, it feels very much like being in the Sacred Grove, and we try hard to keep the area feeling pristine and away from the world so that others can come and feel that same peace. With any relationship, there are so many payoffs. The months and years have gone by like a dream, with many rich friendships of like-minded people, Native American Ceremonies, uplifting church meetings, weekly temple attendance, new archaeology discoveries and for the most part, beautiful weather, and the ever-present spirit of Nauvoo.
As time went on, we were able to break through barriers of all manner. We realized with acuteness that we were particularly suited to this calling and God had been grooming us through the years to answer this very call. I could think of no one else who loved the outdoors and the almost torturous work it required, any more than me, and Wilson is not far behind in that passion. I have been almost driven through the years on many other projects where we invested ourselves in bringing life back to the outside as well as the inside or older homes. I had joked with my family that the reason I was sent to earth (other than to raise our family) was to destroy/pull weeds, and to beautify the earth. I can spot a noxious weed from a distance, and seem to know what is out of place. One day a few years ago I had an epiphany that “weeding” was not a joke. With my love of history, especially of the Church and the Book of Mormon, old things and beautifying the earth, it is no mistake that this was/is my calling.
We finally sold our Nauvoo home in 2013 after three years of trying, and we are in awe at how the timing worked out for us to pay off the 2nd mortgage we took out so we could offer on the rest of the lots we felt we should secure. That timing was far better than what we had planned and were able to buy the modular home on the river that backed up to the mounds hill. What happened and will be written about was a culminating event, but since then even more has been revealed, and I suspect the Lord still has more surprises in store since the directive in 2010 was “protect the whole hill”. As this story unfolds, our hope is that the reader senses the awe and wonder that God is so mindful of all of us, and he is sending his “love letters” to us in these last days, if we ask with faith, nothing wavering and endure to the end. He wants to show us what has been hidden, it is time. This hill and the whole area around it are sacred places for reasons that will be shown in this story. Our part is not over until we have shared it with you, those of us who are searching, know that God will reveal these sacred places to us in His time if we stay humble and teachable, for that is what He is asking of us, to be humble, submissive and open. Those who want to contend with each other will have their hearts closed.
As a sneak preview, I will tell you that in October 2010, we had the enjoyable experience of our first meeting with the Editor and Publisher of “Ancient American Magazine”, who came to Nauvoo to spend a few days with us. During this time we explored the “Hopewell” burials that are on the property owned by the Community of Christ, notably those in the area of the Red Brick Store, and the Smith Cemetery, along with the 20 or more mounds that once existed within the town of Nauvoo, going north along Partridge St., back when the early Saints were here. We also had an adventure exploring across the river near Montrose, Iowa, searching for evidence of the ancient city of Zarahemla. As the discoveries and sacred places are revealed, my goal in writing at this time is to lift all of our testimonies of the Book of Mormon to a higher, holier ground, to show that God really does want us to know where it happened. We are all inspired when we walk where the Prophet Joseph and early members of the Church lived. The Church expends much effort and money to improve these sites for the “Strengthening of the Saints”. We all long to walk where the Savior, Jesus Christ walked and gave His life for us, and so we dream about a trip to the Holy Land. Likewise, it is not necessary to know where the Book of Mormon happened in order to know that it is true, but because of the Love our Heavenly Father has for us, He knows how thrilling it would be for us to walk where the Prophets and Christ walked here in America. Experience through our eyes and my writing, the things that are right before us, waiting the right time to be shared and rejoiced in. This really is the Promised Land, it is the Land of the New Jerusalem, the land of Liberty where the Gospel was restored and where our founding fathers fought and died for us and for this land to be free so the church would be restored and taken to the world. No other Land fits all the prophecies. And the Book of Mormon happened right here in United States of America. I bear such a powerful testimony of that, and the evidence is all around us.
Proposed Book of Mormon Sites by Jenny & Wilson Curlee
Jennice and Wilson Curlee Caretakers of the Sacred Nauvoo Mounds
“The days that Sister Sandie was with us were filled with a variety of activities around Nauvoo, but mostly were centered on the mounds. One afternoon Wilson stayed home with the two dogs while Sandie and I went to the Community of Christ tour of the Joseph Smith home and Mansion House. While we were standing outside of the “Homestead” house next to the fence that enclosed the Smith family cemetery, the guide was saying that this was not the first time that the cemetery had been used as a burial ground; that many years before it was an Indian Burial Ground. Both of us looked at each other signaling what we had just picked up on. Later, having left the tour early, because Sandie said she had something on her mind, she told me that at the moment that the guide said that about it being an ancient burial ground, she heard a soft whisper saying “You’ve got to find us”. This certainly did add another dimension to our searching for answers. Either that afternoon or the next day I took her over to Susan’s house for introductions. As soon as Susan saw Sandie she said she had the vibrations that Sandie was “a Grandmother”, meaning in the Native American sense, as Susan also is one. They felt like kindred spirits. We talked about numerous things, as well as what had just happened at the Smith family cemetery. Sandie showed her the carved rock that she found in a field in North Dakota many years ago, and which she always carries with her. It was undoubtedly an anciently carved rock. We all bonded in a special way. On Saturday the 18th we took her back to St. Louis to the airport to return to Colorado Springs. We hope she can return next summer or fall. It was on one of these afternoons that Emma, my cat was killed by a car by our house, and as hard as it was on me, Sandie, Wilson and Susan’s company helped. It is hard to explain many shared memories, I just skim over it.
On Monday morning, Sept 20, 2010, Wilson [Curlee] took a bike ride around Nauvoo, which he often does before I am even fully awake. This time he rode over to the Community of Christ visitor’s center to ask Lach [*Lachlan McKay. See profile in blue text below], the director, where this one particular guide got her information about it being a burial ground for ancient American Indians. He shared with Wilson how in the early 1970’s, when they were re-building Joseph’s Red Brick Store, while digging a trench for spot light wiring, they hit some artifacts, which resulted in calling in the archaeologists who then unearthed more artifacts and bones, all carbon dated to the Hopewell civilization of at least 2000 years ago.. He also said the 1840’s map of Nauvoo has the legend showing ancient “tumuli” [Map Below] within the city of Nauvoo at that time. When Wilson got home he shared this information with me, and you would know for a certainty that I went right over to talk to Lach myself and to buy a copy of that map!! We talked for about an hour and he brought out two binders that were given to them from the University of Missouri that detailed the dig, sketching out the artifacts. He said most of the artifacts were still with the university, but that they held a real treasure in their vault, which was a Cardinal Platform Pipe, which was dated to middle woodland, or Hopewell era (100 BC to 400AD). He said the bones were sent off to the Archaeology museum in Kampsville, which is a very small village on the Illinois River, not far from Zelph’s mound. I found out by researching it that there are major archaeology digs around that area because of the high density of ancient mounds on the Illinois River, so Kampsville is a summer training place for students and they have a nice little museum there. So the very next day Wilson and I drove to Kampsville, enjoyed the trip and the museum, but they said “no, any bones would have been sent to the Chicago or the Springfield museum”. Now, many months later, we have talked to other archaeologistswho say that those bones have been re-interred in Nauvoo.
*Lachlan Mackay is a member of the Council of Twelve Apostles, for the Community of Christ Church
Rod at Steps of Red Brick Store Searching with I Dig Nauvoo Team
assigned to the Northeast USA Mission Field. He also serves as Historic Sites director and Church History and Sacred Story Ministries Team lead.
A native of Independence, Missouri, Lach received a bachelor of arts in economics and Russian arts studies from the University of Missouri-Columbia. He is active in the John Whitmer Historical Association; the Mormon History Association; and the Nauvoo, Illinois, Chamber of Commerce.
He co-authored A Time of Transition: The Kirtland Temple, 1838–1880. He was the winner of the John Whitmer Historical Association’s Best Article award for 1999. He also has published articles in Mormon Historical Studies, The Encyclopedia of Latter-day Saint History, The Journal of Mormon History, and Religion in Ohio: Profiles of Faith Communities.
Community of Christ has 250,000 members in more than 60 nations. The church’s mission is to “proclaim Jesus Christ and promote communities of joy, hope, love, and peace.” Community of Christ International Headquarters is located in Independence, Missouri.
Jennice Curlee continues, “I shared all of this information with Susan and Sandie and also Joe and Emily. In turn, Joe had filled Alan and Jane in on everything that was going on, so little by little our support network was growing. By now we had talked to Jared and James about it as well, and feel they are with us. Susan felt sure that we should call Wayne May and tell him of the new discoveries and that we had bought some of the mounds on the hill. Wayne is the Editor/Publisher of “Ancient American Magazine”. He had been here in the spring, and that is when Susan had met him, and had been up on the hill to see the mounds himself. He has been doing his own discoveries and seminars for most of his adult life. He is a convert to the church (as a young adult) and lives in Wisconsin. He was on hand to see a mound excavated when 7 years old, and was hooked. He has a gift for discerning the truth about who the Hopewell Indians were, long before he was a member. He says he has somehow always known it and it surprises him that other did not see and understand what he has naturally known. He writes books and compiles information for the rest of us to enjoy. He puts on wonderful lectures. Much of what was presented at Book of Mormon evidence conferences at that early date came from Wayne. When I called him to introduce myself, he was so down to earth and genuine that I was very comfortable talking to him. He [Wayne] took in everything I told him about the recent information we learned from Lach regarding the burial sites around the Red Brick Store, the tumuli on the old map [Pictured Below] and about us buying some mounds, with enthusiasm. He said, “I’m coming down in a couple of weeks, and we will have some fun!”
Nauvoo Plat Map
When I shared all this with Joe by phone, he got on the computer and while we were talking he pulled up a copy of the Nauvoo 1840’s Map and enlarged it to see the “tumuli”[Map Above] He also googled articles on the church and ancient mounds during the early saints time here, and had them forwarded to me in just a few minutes. Wow! Such great information. We live in such times that communication is instant! We then bought a second map for Joe, but had to wait until December to take it to him, as it is big. Wilson counted the “tumuli” on the map and then drew them on a “tourist’s map” of Nauvoo. [Map Below]
That map was made from a copy of the old map, and if looked at closely you could see the mounds drawn in the background of the copy. So he used that to draw them in and counted 20 of them, beginning at the corner of Mulholland and Partridge St., and running north to Carlos Street. They of course, are no longer there, and are covered up by the pavement and even the parking lot of the Church’s Visitor Center! Mystery! When/who took down the mounds? Again Joe did some research and sent us a page from the biography of Parley P. Pratt, which quotes him saying that upon his return from his 3 year mission in England, Nauvoo had changed dramatically, and the “hills had been leveled”. Obviously to make room in the growing city to house more of the Saints moving there.
With the beautiful Month of October upon us, on Oct 6-9th, we took a side trip on our way to Dubuque, Iowa to see Vaughn, Christine and grandkids. We drove up the Illinois side of the Mississippi to see mound sites in Albany (pretty little river town) and in East Dubuque at Gramercy Park. While visiting with V & C, we went to “Mines of Spain” park which was very interesting, and which history I had never known before. There were also mounds there, but they were a mile hike off the road, so we didn’t see them. Then when we left we drove down the Iowa side of the river and went off the main road to see the Toolesboro mound site [Map Below] and there they told about some little known about and not very accessible mounds (56) known as the Malchow mounds. They are outside a very little town just north of Burlington (30 miles from Nauvoo). It was almost dark when we got there, and they were located up a very steep trail. At the top of the bluff was tall grass with no paths, but you could see them along the ridge. We plan to go back there in the summer and spend more time. But it was a lovely and well spent trip all around.
We were able to buy more lots that adjoined our original purchase yet that fall. On October 14, we signed the papers to buy three adjoining lots, one beside and two in back of our first lot, the Homestead, but we had no immediate hope of buying more. In two days we would be learning so much more, with more to rejoice over. I think the Lord knew we needed to pause and regroup to get a new perspective, but the year had already brought us more than we ever dreamed of when we first asked.” Jennice Curlee Nauvoo Mounds Owner
Indian mounds near Nauvoo are believed to be battle burial sites
By Mississippi Valley Publishing Alan Moberly Jun 3, 2019
Native Americans lived in the Nauvoo area for centuries. Illinois resident and American researcher and writer Janice K. Patterchak writes that from 10,000 BC to 8,000 BC, Paleo peoples roamed this area, briefly occupying small camps in coniferous forests and subsisting on large game and wild plants.
From 8,000 BC to 500 BC, archaic period peoples inhabited deciduous forests in small groups, hunted deer and small game, wove baskets, and ground seeds with stones. More recently, from 500 BC to 900 AD, she writes that woodland culture “Indians” developed maize agriculture, built villages and burial mounds, invented the bow and arrow for hunting, and began making pottery.
Some things these woodland culture people left behind are the Hopewell Burial Mounds. These mounds are part of the Hopewell culture which flourished from around 550BC to 400AD.
These mounds were first discovered in Ohio during the early 1800s on land owned by a Mr. Hopewell. The mounds that he found were the first to be excavated publicly by “archeologists” who documented their findings.
Early settlers in our country found mounds all over the East and Midwest, and often took them down for farming purposes.
Today mounds are found between the Gulf of Mexico and the Great Lakes, from the Atlantic Ocean to the Missouri River.
These mounds were built by the Woodland Culture people, who were part of the ancestors of today’s Native Americans.
Just like the ancient pyramids of Egypt or Peru, Hopewell mounds are in existence and visible along the Mississippi River just north of Nauvoo.
In 2005 Wilson and Jenny Curlee came to Nauvoo to purchase property so they could spend their retirement years in Nauvoo. They discovered Hopewell mounds near their property on Sycamore Haven Road.
Jenny Curlee was awed and told her husband Wilson, “I gotta take care of these!”
During the next few years, the Curlees purchased the adjoining property that contained some of the mounds. Since purchasing the land, the Curlees have worked hard to clear out brush and dead trees.
A local Boy Scout chose to help with the effort as his Eagle Scout Project. Many people, as well as representatives of the Standing Bear Council, came to assist.
A state archaeologist came to Nauvoo, identified the mounds as Hopewell Indian burial sites and placed protective archaeological signs around them.
According to Jenny Curlee the State of Illinois had certified the largest mounds back in the 1970s, but since they were on private property they did not have any other contact through the years, and they were not kept up or taken care of until the Curlees purchased the land and called the State ourselves to come and oversee how they were protecting them.
The State of Illinois then gave the Curlees official signs/markers to place throughout the area. They also helped them to apply for “cemetery status” so that the mounds would be further protected and exempt from real estate taxes.
The mounds are like “grave stone markers” that we use today. Hopewell people build mounds over their dead. It was a sacred place for them.
The Curlees continue to treat the mounds that way and hope to preserve this site for the future. Visitors are welcome to walk through the land and see the mounds located about 2 miles north of Nauvoo on Sycamore Haven Drive. Source:
Why Do Nauvoo’s Historic Burial Mounds Matter?
Meridian Magazine By Rosemary G. Palmer · June 9, 2013
On Memorial Day, which we recently observed, we honor those who died while serving in the U.S. military, and we often remember our own family members by visiting cemeteries and placing flowers on their graves. “The place where a man is buried is sacred to me,” the Prophet Joseph Smith said. Each cemetery forms a chapter in the history of our human past. What about burial sites from many years ago which have no visible markers and are hidden from view?
Centuries ago, the Hopewell culture flourished in central and eastern North America. Hopewell people lived and farmed along the Mississippi River, and many chose bluffs along the river to build earthen mounds to bury their dead. A group of these mounds is located along the Mississippi River north of Nauvoo. Some 40 years ago, many of the mounds were attacked by looters seeking artifacts. Later, the area became neglected, and brush, brambles, and dead trees concealed these burial spots.
Wilson Curlee in brush hiding a mound
Then, a few years ago Wilson and Jennice (Jenny) Curlee moved to Nauvoo and discovered the mounds. When they first walked into the area, “it was an overwhelming moment,” Jenny Curlee said. She felt they had stepped on sacred ground. “The first thing out of my mouth besides Wow’ was “I wish I could take care of them.” During the next few years, the Curlees purchased property that contained some of the mounds. “One is struck by the serenity and spirituality this place evokes,” Jenny Curlee said. “It is like being in another time and place.”
Jenny and Wilson felt compelled to preserve this chapter of the Hopewellian past by keeping the area pristine and making it a retreat for visitors who appreciate nature, tranquility, and those who lived and had been forgotten. Since purchasing the land, the Curlees have spent hours clearing out brush and dead trees. The prospect of restoring the mounds seemed overwhelming–until they met Joseph Petersen, a young man from Nauvoo looking for an Eagle Scout service project.
Joseph and the Curlees’ make plans
Eagle Project Proposal
Carrie Petersen, Joseph’s mother, said that Joseph’s journey began last fall when the former owner of the land mentioned to Joseph’s father the possibility of an Eagle Scout project. Joseph’s father suggested this to Joseph who contacted the Curlees and they agreed. “Throughout the years these sacred grounds have been pillaged and vandalized,” Joseph wrote in his project proposal. “To honor the deceased,” Joseph chose to restore several mounds to their original appearance by refilling them with dirt. He noted that the beneficiaries of this project would be Native Americans of the Standing Bear Council as well as the local and surrounding communities when the area becomes a public archaeological park.
Mound to be restored Tom Simpson Photo
Preparation for the Project
Before Joseph could submit his proposal to the Boy Scouts of America, the local Native American Council representatives needed to approve the project. A meeting was organized; and on October 26, 2012, the Curlees, several Native American Grandfathers and Grandmothers, Joseph’s family, and other guests met at the mounds site to join in a healing ceremony to restore harmony and balance to the land and mounds before Joseph began the restoration project.
Preparing for healing ceremony
During the last fall and winter, Native American men tutored Joseph and gave him instructions to complete his project. “In following these instructions, Joseph learned more about an ancient culture and was brought into a fellowship of something he had only heard about,” Jenny Curlee said.
In addition, Joseph needed to receive permission from the State of Illinois Historic Preservation Agency and Dawn Cobb, Human Skeletal Remains Protection Act Coordinator of the same agency. According to Dawn Cobb, “this Act protects from disturbance all graves, grave markers, and grave artifacts that are over 100 years old and not located in a registered cemetery.” Prehistoric burial mounds are both a cemetery and a grave marker, and the mounds on the Curlee’s property met the criteria.
The Day of the Project
At 10:00 a.m. on Easter weekend March 30, 2013, approximately 33 people met on the bluff near the mounds to assist Joseph Petersen with his Eagle project. Carrie Petersen “was in awe to see everyone who came and gave up their holiday Saturday morning to help.”
Tom Simpson Photography
With a cloudy sky and forecast of rain, “many prayers went up for us to accomplish the project before it rained, and that was exactly what happened,” Jenny Curlee said. “Wilson and I were the last ones off the hill when it started to rain.”
Ceremonial Protocol
Observing Native American protocol, the participants gathered in a circle for an opening ceremony and instructions before entering the project site. Susan Stanton of the Turtle Island Council and Monica Thompson of the Hummingbird Council drummed and led the group in the Cherokee morning song, a lyrical prayer which greets the new day with gratitude to the Creator.
Larry Cooper of the Standing Bear Council told of his personal history around Nauvoo and the many years he visited this mound group and hundreds more in the Mississippi River vicinity.
He honored Joseph and offered a prayer. Others in the circle spoke, and Joseph gave instructions. Jenny Curlee told the volunteers “not be surprised at what they might feel or learn, but be aware that they will have an experience meant just for them.”
Sage smudging before entering the site Tom Simpson Photo
Later, Carrie Petersen shared her impressions and said, “This has been no ordinary Eagle Scout project. From the beginning of the customary healing ritual after everyone was smudged with sage to cleanse came a peculiar and powerful spirit that was unexpected. We came to a revived awareness that the desire to restore and preserve Native American history and culture is similar to ours as members of the LDS Church. We feel a connection with those who once lived where we now live.”
Restoration of Two Mounds
Dawn Cobb from Springfield, Illinois, identified many mounds on the Curlee’s property “and nearly all of them were damaged decades ago when someone dug into the tops of them, most likely in search of prehistoric artifacts. Joseph Peterson’s Eagle project began the process of repairing damage to two of the mounds.”
Joseph and Scouts fill buckets Tom Simpson Photo
On the day of the project, the previous owners of the property used their heavy equipment to haul dirt to a location where volunteers could access it with wheelbarrows and buckets and carry it to the mounds. Joseph’s Native American tutors requested that the mounds be filled in by hand as they had originally been built. Joseph honored the tradition. Although he planned to repair several mounds that day, Joseph discovered how long it took to finish the first mound. Time would only permit the restoration of two mounds following these steps:
Rake the mounds of leaves before placing ground fabric on the mounds.
Lay the ground fabric according to state law to separate existing dirt from new dirt on the mounds.
Fill the mounds with dirt using shovels, buckets, and wheelbarrows.
Clear the area of tools and materials.
After the opening ceremony and smudging with sage, the volunteers headed to the project site. “We had to carry our tools, rakes, shovels, buckets, and wheelbarrows along the sides of the road, walking in the leaves because of the muddy ground from the recent snow melt and torn-up road,” Jenny Curlee said. “No one seemed to mind the mud or the chill as they focused on the higher reason they had come together. There was an air of excitement, of oneness of purpose and fellowship.”
Walking on muddy ground to the site Tom Simpson Photo
When the group reached the project site, volunteers first raked leaves off the mounds. Then Dawn Cobb taught them “how to install landscape fabric in the holes before backfilling them with clean fill.” She explained that “landscape fabric covers the old disturbance (the looter’s pit) as a visible separation between the mound and the new fill.”
After the fabric was in place, boys and men filled buckets with dirt and carried them up the sides of the mound to dump the dirt. “The teamwork was awe-inspiring,” Jenny Curlee said. “Dawn Cobb urged them to fill in just a little more here or a little more there.”
Putting dirt on the mound Tom Simpson Photo
At noon the volunteers took a lunch break with homemade chili, cookies, and Indian fry bread. After lunch they finished the first mound and started on the second one. When it was time to leave, the second mound still needed dirt to round the top, and the Curlees offered to finish it during the week. “No doubt all who picked up their shovels and other tools and buckets walked more slowly down the lane than when they came in,” Jenny Curlee said. “Tonight there will be aching backs and knees and probably deep sleep, but peace of mind and a sense of accomplishment.”
In Joseph’s final report he expressed gratitude that “everyone was willing to help. They were dressed properly, brought tools, and worked until the end of the project even though it was a holiday weekend.”
The Project’s Impact
What impact did this Eagle Scout project have on its participants?
Dawn Cobb from the Illinois Historic Preservation Agency said, “Joseph Peterson’s Eagle project has a greater depth of meaning because a variety of groups were interested in helping him succeed. Everyone had the same goal – to repair the damage and to right a wrong. His project began the healing process that these mounds and the community needed. I hope that other Scouts look to this project as an example of a community working together towards a positive goal.”
Eagle project volunteers Tom Simpson Photo
Joseph’s mother observed that “Scouts from Troop 110 learned something by the service they gave and hopefully will continue to reverence that place.” She reported that even though Joseph is normally shy, he always has been service-oriented. “This experience will continue to shape the way he views himself and his ability to accomplish something extraordinary.”
Jenny Curlee noticed that “Joseph’s face almost radiated, and he looked and acted like a leader. He seemed to have grown up since we first met him last fall at the onset of the Eagle project.” She added, “As for us, we felt the Spirit radiate through the trees, on the mounds, in the faces of all who came and shared. Many remarked to us how they felt something they had not known they would feel. It was far more than an Eagle Scout project; it was service to each other, to those who built these original mounds, and to God.”
As stewards of the land, the Curlees plan to repair other mounds. One they recently restored is “turnaround mound.” “And for the first time we can walk right up to it, and it is clean and visible,” Jenny said. “Before, it was covered with brambles, honeysuckle, and dead trees. Also the trail by the children’s mound’ is almost cleaned out and looking good.” After a wet Nauvoo spring, visitors to the site were amazed to see beautiful ferns growing prolifically on the tops of mounds and no other place in the area.
Mound with ferns growing on it
Besides restoring mounds on their property, the Curlees hoped to preserve the burial sites in the future. Before Joseph began his Eagle Scout project, Dawn Cobb and a state archaeologist came to Nauvoo, identified mounds, and placed protected archaeological signs by some of them. The Curlees also requested cemetery designation, and a week after the Eagle project, the State of Illinois granted the property cemetery designation.
President Gordon B. Hinckley said, “Each of us has a small field to cultivate. While so doing, we must never lose sight of the greater picture . . . Weave beautifully your small thread in the grand tapestry, the pattern for which was laid out for us by the God of Heaven.” (Ensign, Nov. 1989)
Thanks to the Curlees’ and Joseph Petersen’s small threads, Nauvoo’s diverse history is expanding for visitors to learn more about Nauvoo’s historic past. By keeping this area pristine, individuals and families can roam through the trees, appreciate nature, and contemplate the lives and history of those who built the earthen mounds and were forgotten but can be remembered again. Source:
I have a Patriarchal blessing hanging in a frame in my room, which was pronounced upon my head by the prophet and patriarch, Hyrum Smith, in the fall of 1844[1843?], which is worth more than gold to me – Gold is no name for it. The predictions are being literally fulfilled every day. I know if I prove faithful it will all come to pass. I knew then and also know now that Joseph was a true prophet of God, and that the mantle of Joseph fell on Brigham Young who was his legal successor.
I was present at the meeting when this took place and heard with my own ears and saw with my own eyes. We all thought Joseph had come back to us although we knew he was in his grave. I was standing by the temple talking to Brother Woodruff and he pointed out a spot to me on the opposit[e] side of the river about a mile and a half above Montrose, and said there would be a city and a temple built there and the place would be called Zarahemla. I was at Nauvoo when the temple was finished and dedicated. I went up into the tower and wrote my name there. As I understand, the wicked have burned that temple to the ground and it is all destroyed like the Jerusalem temple. But I expect to see that temple re-erected and the one built on the opposite side of the river to match.” Autobiography of Edward Phillips (1813-1896) Source Here and Here More Zarahemla Information
Sacred Text about Zarahemla
by Kevin Price PhD
“Those who have a copy of the Annotated Book of Mormon edited by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum, please turn to page 528 and 529 and you will read text written by one of our supporting General Authority’s. (I also include the text below). While talking with him about an hour ago (Nov 24, 2021), he told me he was in the room with editors chosen by The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, when some of the text from the Prophet Joseph Smith was being extracted for the “Joseph Smith Papers,” and he saw the text in Section 125 about the revelation concerning the location of the City of Zarahemla. He was surprised at how little attention the editors and writers gave to this specific text, but he was greatly impressed by its importance. He felt this revelation was very important and made notes of the text that was later recorded by David Hocking and Rian Nelson in the Annotated Book of Mormon on the pages referenced above. I am surprised at how many members of the Church give little importance to the revelation in D&C 125:3. They have the attitude that the Lord revealed trivia. Trust me, the Lord NEVER reveals trivia. The Lord is opening great hidden treasures to those who are willing to learn and open their hearts and mind. Why I was Called on the Phone I tell my friends to call me Kevin and my critiques to call me Dr. Price. Many of my friends know my BS and MS degrees are in plant ecology with many hours also in wildlife management. My PhD is in Biogeography with specializations in satellite remote sensing and aerial image acquisition and processing acquired from aircraft and drones. I also work with Light Detection and Ranging (LiDAR) imagery collected using lasers mounted in aircraft. I was a professor at Utah State University, University of Kansas and Kansas State University and have published over a 100 refereed journal articles on the use of remotely sensed data for studying rangelands and forest lands all over the world. This is how I would know the typical cost of LiDAR image acquisition – it is very expensive. The scanner alone used in this acquisition is over 1.5 million dollars. When I was called on the phone by our General Authority friend who is closely following the work and research of the Heartland Research Group and most recently with the Land of PromiseGroup on the Zarahemla Temple site, he was very excited about the LiDAR data we just collected a few days ago. He knows my credentials I mentioned above, and that I would know exactly how expensive it would be to fly a plane with LiDAR equipment over our proposed area. When I mentioned to him how much we should have paid for the overflight, vs. how much we actually paid, he was shocked, and he knew the Lord had opened the blessings of Heaven to our group. I am reminded of D&C 59:21 that says, “And in nothing doth man offend God, or against none is his wrath kindled, save those who confess not his hand in all things, and obey not his commandments.” It also says in D&C 59:24, “I, the Lord, have spoken it, and the Spirit beareth record.” I apply this verse strongly to the revelation in D&C 125:3 – The Lord bore testimony to me when I read this passage, that Zarahemla is on the west bank of the Mississippi River (River Sidon), and we know according to the Book of Mormon, that Zarahemla had a temple. Those who doubt Wayne May’s location can look elsewhere, but I am sticking with his divining rod’s guided by the Spirit. (Wayne has known this location for over 5 years). I am not going to be a Laman or Lemuel doubting the Liahona as a guiding source. I have found nothing in my interaction with Wayne that would suggest he is not a tool in the hand of the Lord. I find the fact that the Zarahemla Temple site is exactly west of the current Nauvoo Temple more than coincidental – it is right where I would expect it to be. I do not wish to offend the Lord, so I am testifying that the Lord, not me, was behind making the LiDAR mission possible for 88 cents per acre as opposed to $30 to $150 dollars per acre normally charged, just to collect the LiDAR data let alone process the data for us as well. I am blessed with great friends, who make important research possible, as we search for the Temple of King Benjamin.” Best wishes, Kevin Price [email protected] M 785-393-5428
Art by Val Chadwick Bagley
Below is page 528 and 529 of the Annotated Book of Mormon, “We first learn of the name Zarahemla in Omni1:12: “Behold, I am Amaleki, the son of Abinadom. Behold, I will speak unto you somewhat concerning Mosiah, who was made king over the land of Zarahemla.” Zarahemla was the leader of his group who descended from Mulek, son of Zedekiah, king of Judah (Omni 1: 15, 18). Within the land, which was named after him, was the city of Zarahemla, eventually to become the Nephite capitol. The Book of Mormon has 164 references to either the land of, or the city of Zarahemla for many hundreds of years before and after the coming of Christ to the Promised Land. It is important then to understand the significance of the revelation given to the prophet Joseph Smith in March 1841. The revelation is in response to Joseph’s concern for the members of the church living in the territory of Iowa: “What is the will of the Lord concerning the saints in the Territory of Iowa?‘ Verily, thus saith the Lord, I say unto you, if those who call themselves by My name and are essaying to be My saints, if they will do My will and keep My commandments concerning them, let them gather themselves together unto the places which I shall appoint unto them by My servant Joseph, and build up cities unto My name, that they may be prepared for that which is in store for a time to come. Let them build up a city unto My name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it. And let all those who come from the east, and the west, and the north, and the south, that have desires to dwell therein, take up their inheritance in the same, as well as in the city of Nashville, or in the city of Nauvoo, and in all the stakes which I have appointed, saith the Lord’” (Doctrine and Covenants 125:1-4). Recent research has been conducted to determine if this revelation was the first indication that a Book of Mormon city would be associated with a location in North America. Previously Joseph had received revelations naming the New Jerusalem (D&C 45:64-67) in March 1831, and Adam-ondi-Ahman (D&C 116) in May 1838, with both being in the state of Missouri. During the Nauvoo period of Church history between 1839 and 1844, Joseph Smith had many dealings with the Lamanites of the area. He was well acquainted with the Indian people of the Eastern United States during early Church History development. He had written in the early 1830s that “the Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians.” (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith [2002], 13). Even in the 1830s he had authorized special missions to the Native Indian people of the area (Sections 30 and 32 of the Doctrine and Covenants). Joseph escaped the Liberty jail in Missouri on April 16, 1839 and crossed the Mississippi River into Illinois by April 22, 1839. Within days the Prophet again crossed the river and “went to Ioway [sic] made purchases.” (Joseph Smith Papers, Journals, V. 1, 336.) There are three different historic accounts from the 1839-1841 era that provide insights to when the name Zarahemla was first used. First: Approximately eight weeks after his escape from jail, we read from The Joseph Smith Papers an entry as follows: 2 July 1839-Tuesday“Tuesday, Spent this day on the Iowa side of the [Mississippi] river. Forenoon went in company with Elders Rigdon and Smith, Bishops Whitney and Knights and other to visit a purchase lately made by bro Knights as a location for a town, advised that a town be built there…” (Ibid., 344). Note however, the following entry from Joseph Smith, History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints V. 3, [1948], 382: “Spent the forenoon of this day on the Iowa side of the river. Went in company with Elders Rigdon, Smith, and Bishops Whitney and Knight, and others, to visit a purchase lately made by Bishop Knight as a location for a town, and advised that a town be built there, “and called Zarahemla.” Conclusion: The phrase “and called Zarahemla” was added to the narrative post 1841.Second: In the Manuscript History account of another early Church leader, Brigham Young, we find a reference as follows: “July 2 (1839). Brothers Joseph, Hyrum, and others came over the river to Montrose, and went out on the prairie and looked out the sight for a city for the Saints, which was called Zarahemla.
”Significantly, however, the actual Brigham Young Journal in the possession of the Church History Library, and in the handwriting of Brigham Young, including brief notes in 1839 for only September and October, does not have a reference to Zarahemla. He only mentions visits to Montrose and Quincy during this period. Conclusion: The phrase “which was called Zarahemla” was added to the narrative post 1841. This journal is in the Church History Department and several individuals have viewed or had view of this journal and have read the words penned by Brother Brigham Young. Third: There are two different Elias Smith Journals of 1839-1841 (Smith, Elias, Journals 1839-1841) in the possession of the Church History Library. The first is a small 4 x 5-inch sheet of paper folded in half and forming a small booklet. Elias makes brief references in 1839 to October 12 and 19. He then makes entries for 1840. These include “April 6 conference in Nauvoo”, “July 12 conference at Ambrosia. chosen Bishop of the branch of the Church in Iowa”, and “July 18 ordained to that office.” Brief August entries are the 9th, 16th, 23rd, and 30th. He then makes reference to “Sept 6th meeting in Nashville”, “13th fyo” (word not decipherable), “14 Joseph Smith Senior died and buried 15th”, and “16th, Des Moines steamer came up from Quincy”. The entries of this small record then skip forward to 1841 with three brief citations. “7 August Conference at Zarahemla. Don Carlos Smith died.” “8th Buried.” “16 Conference at Nauvoo.” There are no further references for 1841 and the record ends. It is important to know that the death date of Don Carlos Smith (cited above) occurred in August 1841. The entries on the same page as the 1840 events were actually added to that page as events occurring in August 1841. The other Elias Smith journal consists of two 8 x12 inch pieces of paper for the year 1841. At the end of the references in February 1841, and at the bottom of the same page, he makes entries for March 1841, giving notations for eight days. Among these eight daily references are: “3rd Zarahemla surveyed about this time. Rained for the first time this spring or for two or three months.” “16th First locations made in Zarahemla by the citizens of Ambrosia.” These entries certify the revelation did indeed occur in 1841. It is interesting that Brother Smith says “about this time” because this allows for several days in early March in which the revelation could have occurred. Conclusion: The use of the name Zarahemla is accurately associated with the March 1841 revelation in Section 125 of the Doctrine and Covenants from the Lord to the Prophet Joseph Smith. This is an important piece of information provided by these early journal historians. Therefore, we have learned that previous references to Zarahemla (as cited above), which were pre-March 1841, were inserted by scribes and writers who were not the actual writers—Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, and Elias Smith—after the true date of the revelation. In History, 1838–1856, volume C-1 [2 November 1838–31 July 1842], p. 1173, The Joseph Smith Papers, on Saturday, March 20, 1841 Joseph records: “About this time I received a revelation in the City of Nauvoo..‘ …Let them build up a City unto my name upon the Land opposite to the City of Nauvoo and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.'” Comment: The Lord has named three cities in the revelations of the Doctrine and Covenants: The cities of the New Jerusalem, Adam-ondi-Ahman, and Zarahemla. He has revealed the ancient location of Adam-ondi-Ahman and the future location of the New Jerusalem in America. In choosing to name Zarahemla, a city across the river from Nauvoo, is the Lord suggesting the location of the Book of Mormon city? This consideration is due to Zarahemla being the focal point of travel and commerce, the establishment of the church, missionary work, Nephite–Lamanite interaction, temple emphasis, and prophets of former generations. Placing a “pin in the map” on this location throughout the book aids in our understanding the significance of this sacred place.” Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum pages 528-529
In the Old Testament there is a city that still exist today known today as Mikhmas and known in the Old Testament as Michmash. In the Old Testament the pronunciation of Michmash is very similar to the name of the Micmac tribe. Based on their similar beliefs and their Book of Prayers characters, Micmac tribe most likely are direct descendants of the Lamanites/Hopewell Indians and survived the Nephite genocide by escaping to the North Alma 22:33. Their geographical location above the hill Cumorah and other factors such as a nomadic lifestyle, being decimated by sickness, as well as wars with the Iroquois (Nephites), offers more evidence to support this conclusion. Based on the Iroquois beliefs and traditions, the Iroquois are the best candidate to be primarily responsible for the extinction of the Nephites. Michmash in Hebrew means “something hidden”. During the Nephite genocide any surviving Nephites would have to join the Lamanites or hide.
1 Samuel 13:2 “Saul chose him three thousand men of Israel; whereof two thousand were with Saul in Michmash and in mount Beth-el, and a thousand were with Jonathan in Gibeah of Benjamin: and the rest of the people he sent every man to his tent.” Nehemiah 11Isaiah 10:28
Reformed Egyptian Four Surviving Characters
In 1680 Father Chretian Le Clercq a Roman Catholic missionary lived among the Micmac Indians for twelve years. After spending this time with the Micmac, he then sailed back to France and wrote a book about the customs and religion of the Micmac Indians.
He helped the Micmac Indians develop a written language composed of Hieroglyphs some of which are Egyptian hieroglyphs. In doing this he most likely used the characters that the Micmac Indians were already familiar with. When he first arrived he saw the Mic Mac Indians writing on birch bark. Four of the Egyptian hieroglyphs are same appearance and meaning as in the Egyptian written language.
If Clercq himself had developed the characters for their written language he most likely would have used the Latin alphabet. The question becomes why would he use Egyptian hieroglyphs but most importantly how did he know the meaning of the hieroglyphs that he used. Egyptian hieroglyphs were undecipherable until 1820 when the Rosetta stone was discovered and allowed for the understanding of the ancient Egyptian written language. The chances of four characters being a coincidence has to be mathematically impossible. The hieroglyphs have to be from the characters the Mi’kmaq Indians were writing on birch bark.
Nephi describes their written language as reformed Egyptian. The majority of Micmac characters are probably reformed Egyptian if not all of them.
The Anthon Transcript is the piece of paper on which Joseph Smith transcribed characters from the golden plates so that Martin Harris could show Dr. Charles Anton. Anton was an Egyptologist who could confirm the validity of the golden plates translation. Per the history, Anton described the characters as Egyptian, Chaldean and Assyrian. Wikipedia
The Mi’kmaq live in what many call New England and Canada today, but the truth is, they have lived in this area of the world for many years before European colonists arrived. L’nu is the word in the Mi’kmaq language for “the people,” and this is how they referred to themselves. When they first met European fur trappers and missionaries, they greeted them with Mi’kmaq, which is the word for “friends.” The colonists took this word to be the name of the people and the term stuck even into the present day. Many Mi’kmaq refer to the area where they live as Dawnland because it sees the dawn before the rest of the country each day. https://storymaps.arcgis.com/stories/8e6d11d6a05a444dbd6c35400b9584f1
About Mi’kmaq Tribe Genealogy
This is a photo of Dr. Jeremiah Lonecloud who was a Mi’kmaq ethnographer, medicine man and entertainer. He is dressed in clothes made from animals skins. This photo was taken in 1885. He is probably dressed like this because at this time he preformed in a Wild West Show.
Members of the Mi’kmaq Tribe are the descendants of the L’nuk (the people) of the Mi’kmaq Tribe (our kin relations) born in Mi’kma’ki (the land of our people) speakers of Mi’kmaw (our official language) in Mi’kma’kik (the territory of our people).
Mi’kma’kik, Turtle Island includes many villages located in seven territories called Kespukwitk, Sikepne’katik, Eski’kewaq, Unama’kik, Piktuk aqq Epekwitk, Sikniktewaq, and Kespe’kewaq. Turtle Island includes North America, South America, and the Antarctic. Mi’kma’kik today includes Nova Scotia, Prince Edward Island, the Gaspé Peninsula of Quebec, the north shore of New Brunswick to the Saint John River watershed, eastern Maine, part of Newfoundland, and the islands in the Gulf of Saint Lawrence and St. Pierre, Miquelon.
The Mi’kmaq Tribe is governed by the Sante Mawiomi (Grand Council) led by a kji’saqmaw (grand chief), a putus (treaty holder and counselor), and a kji’keptan (grand captain, advisor on political affairs) for each village in the seven territories of Mi’kma’kik, Turtle Island.
This photo of Jeremiah Lonecloud and his son was taken in 1927. It shows how the Mi’kmaq wore clothing from the time period rather than traditional Mi’kmaq clothing. It is thought that Mi’kmaq men had adopted European style pants and jack
A Tribe consists of individuals, families and clans of specific Turtle Island tribal territories that descend from mtDNA and yDNA haplogroups that originate in Turtle Island and shares autosomal DNA. Including other Turtle Island Tribes and admixture DNA from peoples whose DNA is foreign to Turtle Island.
Words and jargon introduced by peoples foreign to Turtle Island such as Indian, Squaw, Country Wife, Indian Blood, and Metis are racist and debasing and yet continue to be used by many academics, government officials, writers, and individuals today as acceptable language. There is no such thing as “Indian Blood”. The people of Turtle Island ancestry are homo sapiens. The blood types of homo sapiens are: A+, A-, B+, B-, O+, O-, AB+ and AB.
Our DNA contains information that has been passed down with minor mutations from our early ancestors who discovered and settled Turtle Island thousands of years ago. YDNA tests a direct male line through father to son and MTDNA tests the direct maternal line through mother to daughter. Although a mother passes her MTDNA to her sons, her sons do not pass on their MTDNA to their sons or daughters. Autosomal DNA tests 22 non-gender specific chromosomes (autosomes) which is inherited from both parents. Autosomal DNA confirms your relationship to each branch of your family (your grandparents) for five generations and beyond, making it possible to confirm one’s relationship to one’s family, clan, and Tribe.
This lunar calendar shows the importance of nature to the Mi’kmaq.
A haplogroup is a genetic population group of people who share a common ancestor on the paternal or the maternal lines. Top-level haplogroups are assigned letters of the alphabet, and deeper refinements (mutations) consist of additional number and letter combinations specific to where the mutation occurred in the genetic history of homo sapiens. DNA haplogroups are associated with specific geographical areas that link us to the group of people who share ancient ancestors.
The geographical area of Turtle Island haplogroups descend from a small group of ancestral haplogroups who separated from the “out of Africa” population to discover Turtle Island thousands of years ago. The ancestral MTDNA haplogroups are A, B, C, D and X. The YDNA ancestral haplogroups are Q and C. People of Turtle Island ancestry say we have been here since “time immemorial”. A point in time so long ago that we have no knowledge or memory of it. Given that the youngest of the ancestral MTDNA haplogroups that discovered Turtle Island, MTDNA haplogroup X separated from haplogroup N about 30,000 years ago confirms the oral tradition “since time immemorial” as true.
The DNA sub-haplogroups that originate in Turtle Island and do not originate outside of Turtle Island are MTDNA haplogroups A2, B2c, C1b, C1c, C1d, D1, C4c, D2a, and D4h3a, and X2a.
The YDNA sub-haplogroups that originate in Turtle Island and do not originate outside of Turtle Island are YDNA haplogroups Q-M3, Q-L54, Q-Z780, Q-MEH2, Q-SA01, Q-M346, Q-P89.1, Q-NWT01, C-M217, C-M130, C-P39), R1 (M173) and R-M207. All of which descend from a single founding population that discovered Turtle Island thousands of years ago.
The Mi’kmaq shared a kinship, social, political and trade relationship with other Turtle Island Tribes and Confederacies for thousands of years. The Mi’kmaq Tribe is the very first Tribe to have contact with foreigners from other continents.
The genealogy and history of the Mi’kmaq Tribe can establish the lineages of our earliest known ancestors of the Mi’kmaq Tribe, family pedigrees, and our kinship relationship to other Turtle Island Tribes and foreign monarchies and traders.
The Membertou, Chegau, Paul, Joe, and Cope, Mi’kmaq families of Mi’kma’kik, Turtle Island, pre-date contact with peoples foreign to Turtle Island. Colonial writer and lawyer, Marc Lescarbot wrote that: “Membertou was already a man of great age, and saw Captain Jacques Cartier in that country in 1534, being already at that time a married man and the father of a family, though even now he does not look more than fifty years old.” Note, the writer of the colonial record, the lawyer to the King of France, refers to Mi’kma’ki, Turtle Island as a country.
The confederation and creation of the government of Canada only occurred 157 years ago, and yet today entire family lines have disappeared from the records; the seizure of children, adoption, and status and non-status Indian Act legislation has influenced the family lines and genealogy of the descendants of the Mi’kmaq people and founding Tribes of Turtle Island.
Records are entered in the notes field of the Mi’kmaq tribal tree. Any information regarding birth, marriage, death, occupation, census, land ownership/title, military service, voting lists, family bibles, ownership of fishing schooners, businesses, wills and estates, photographs, treaties, wampum, oral traditions, petroglyph photographs, archaeological finds, Colonial, European, Canada and Vatican records are crucial to determining and documenting the history of the Mi’kmaq Tribe.
Turtle Island is entered as a place name if a life event occurred in Turtle Island and the Tribal territory is unknown. Once the Tribe of the territory where the life event occurred confirms the territory name the entry of Turtle Island will be updated to the name of the Tribal territory. Canada or the United States is entered as a place name of the colonial governments that are located within the original Turtle Island territories if the life event occurred after the creation of either one of the two colonial governments.
The coloured dots on the tribal tree represent the oldest proven lineages of the Mi’kmaq Tribe. The Mi’kmaq star indicates the individual is of Mi’kmaq ancestry and the Turtle indicates the individual was born in Turtle Island and married into the Mi’kmaq Tribe.
The Mi’kmaq Tribe includes the Mi’kmaq families, clans, and names of the members of the Mi’kmaq tribe prior to and after contact with peoples foreign to Mi’kma’ki, Turtle Island. The tribal tree is not a public resource for private genealogical research. It is a tribal tree that contains the genealogical history and kinship relationships of the tribe created for the members of the Mi’kmaq Tribe. Access to the tribal tree is not provided to any person that is not of Mi’kmaq ancestry or to any government, education institute, public or private organization that is not a member of the Mi’kmaq Tribe.
The above image is of Mi’kmaq moccasins made in the 1860s. Notice the fancy beadwork and colors.
To request member access to the tribal tree, please provide your direct lineage to your Mi’kmaq ancestor and/or ancestors. Once the information is confirmed it will be added to the tree and you will be provided member access to the tribal tree. Member access to the tribal tree gives you the ability to upload a Mi’kmaq family member photograph and to update the information for your immediate family to contribute to the genealogical history of the Mi’kmaq Tribe.
You can inquire if your Mi’kmaq ancestor is on the tree by providing the name of your Mi’kmaq ancestor and I will confirm if your ancestor’s name is on the tree. If you ancestor’s name is on the tree but you do not know how you descend from your ancestor, then you will need to research your lineage and provide how you descend from your Mi’kmaq ancestor for member access to the tree.
In Turtle Island one’s identity is defined as much by one’s ancestry as by one’s individual achievement, and the question “Who are you?” is answered by a description of your father, your mother, and your tribe. Mi’kmaq Tribe Genealogy
“There is no Indian who does not consider himself infinitely more happy and more powerful than the French.” Chrestien Le Clercq
“The name Mi’kmaq comes from the word «nikmak», which means, «my close relatives ». The correct spelling of their name is Mikmag however the use of Micmac became very popular over the centuries. The Mi’kmaq were called various other names, depending on the language spoken by the Europeans they got into contact with or the place they met: Indian from Cape Sable, Gaspesians or Mi’kmaq from Gaspé, Matueswiskitchinuuk (Maliseet « porcupine Indian »), shonack (Beothuk « bad Indian »), Souriquois (name used by French) and Torrateen (name used by English). However, between themselves, the Mi’kmaq called each other “L’nu’k” which means the people. The Mi’kmaq share many similarities with the Maliseets of New Brunswick and the Abenaki of New England, with the exception being that they were not farmers. Many believe the Mi’kmaq come from Northern Canada only because their language has common characteristics with Cree.
Before the European settlement, the Mi’kmaq lived mainly in Nova Scotia, Prince Edward Island, and New Brunswick and in southern part of Gaspé Peninsula. Nomadic people, hunter-gatherers, they lived in wigwams that were built and taken down in a day, made of spruce, wood, bark, and pine branches, with the inside floors covered in fur for comfort. The big wigwams could shelter ten to twelve people. The wigwams are different from tepees; the latter were made of animal skin and were never used by the Mi’kmaq. To move in the forest or the region’s turbulent rivers, the Mi’kmaq used snowshoes, canoes and toboggans. Their clothes were made out of mammal skin, bird feathers and fish scales to protect them against the winter cold and were also used for ceremonies and rituals. The animal bones and tendons were used to sew together animal skins to make dresses, skirts or coats, etc. The clothes were decorated with things that the Mi’kmaq picked all around. Bones, tendons and animal teeth were also used to make tools as well as stones, roots, tree barks and clay. Men were in charge of making tools whereas women were in charge of making clothes as well as crafts such as baskets.
The Mi’kmaq were the first Indians to come into contact and befriend Europeans. The Vikings and Basque fishermen were distant towards this people, considered primitive because of their different lifestyle and language. John Cabot was the first European explorer who took three Amerindians to England in 1497. The relationship between the Mi’kmaq and the Europeans improved with the dawn of the exploration era undertaken by the Spanish, the Portuguese, the French and the English in their efforts to discover a route to the Orient and its much sought-after spices. The Mi’kmaq traded their fur for European pearls, fabric and firearms. To satisfy an ever-increasing demand for fur, the Mi’kmaq formed an alliance with the Algonquins residing inland, while the European firearms acquired through trade rendered them practically invincible. These two factors largely explain the sudden disappearance of the Iroquois people from the Saint Lawrence River valley, and their replacement, as of 1608, by the Montagnais and other Algonquin-speaking tribes.” http://www.acadian-home.org/Mikmaq-history.html
The American Yawp Reader A Gaspesian Man Defends His Way of Life, 1641
Chrestien Le Clercq traveled to New France as a missionary, but found that many Native Americans were not interested in adopting European cultural practices. In this document, LeClercq records the words of a Gaspesian man who explained why he believed that his way of life was superior to Le Clercq’s.
… the Indians esteem their camps as much as, and even more than, they do the most superb and commodious of our houses. To this they testified one day to some of our gentlemen of Isle Percée, who, having asked me to serve them as interpreter in a visit which they wished to make to these Indians in order to make the latter understand that it would be very much more advantageous for them to live and to build in our fashion, were extremely surprised when the leading Indian, who had listened with great patience to everything I had said to him on behalf of these gentlemen, answered me in these words :
I am greatly astonished that the French have so little cleverness, as they seem to exhibit in the matter of which thou hast just told me on their behalf, in the effort to persuade us to convert our poles, our barks, and our wigwams into those houses of stone and of wood which are tall and lofty, according to their account, as these trees.Very well! But why now, do men of five to six feet in height need houses which are sixty to eighty? For, in fact, as thou knowest very well thyself, Patriarch—do we not find in our own all the conveniences and the advantages that you have with yours, such as reposing, drinking, sleeping, eating, and amusing ourselves with our friends when we wish? This is not all, my brother, hast thou as much ingenuity and cleverness as the Indians, who carry their houses and their wigwams with them so that they may lodge wheresoever they please, independently of any seignior whatsoever? Thou art not as bold nor as stout as we, because when thou goest on a voyage thou canst not carry upon thy shoulders thy buildings and thy edifices. Therefore it is necessary that thou prepares as many lodgings as thou makest changes of residence, or else thou lodgest in a hired house which does not belong to thee. As for us, we find ourselves secure from all these inconveniences, and we can always say, more truly than thou, that we are at home everywhere, because we set up our wigwams with ease wheresoever we go, and without asking permission of anybody. Thou reproachest us, very inappropriately, that our country is a little hell in contrast with France, which thou comparest to a terrestrial paradise, inasmuch as it yields thee, so thou safest, every kind of provision in abundance.
Thou sayest of us also that we are the most miserable and most unhappy of all men, living without religion, without manners, without honour, without social order, and, in a word, without any rules, like the beasts in our woods and our forests, lacking bread, wine, and a thousand other comforts which thou hast in superfluity in Europe. Well, my brother, if thou dost not yet know the real feelings which our Indians have towards thy country and towards all thy nation, it is proper that I inform thee at once. I beg thee now to believe that, all miserable as we seem in thine eyes, we consider ourselves nevertheless much happier than thou in this, that we are very content with the little that we have; and believe also once for all, I pray, that thou deceivest thyself greatly if thou thinkest to persuade us that thy country is better than ours. For if France, as thou sayest, is a little terrestrial paradise, art thou sensible to leave it? And why abandon wives, children, relatives, and friends? Why risk thy life and thy property every year, and why venture thyself with such risk, in any season whatsoever, to the storms and tempests of the sea in order to come to a strange and barbarous country which thou considerest the poorest and least fortunate of the world? Besides, since we are wholly convinced of the contrary, we scarcely take the trouble to go to France, because we fear, with good reason, lest we find little satisfaction there, seeing, in our own experience, that those who are natives thereof leave it every year in order to enrich themselves on our shores.
We believe, further, that you are also incomparably poorer than we, and that you are only simple journeymen, valets, servants, and slaves, all masters and grand captains though you may appear, seeing that you glory in our old rags and in our miserable suits of beaver which can no longer be of use to us, and that you find among us, in the fishery for cod which you make in these parts, the wherewithal to comfort your misery and the poverty which oppresses you. As to us, we find all our riches and all our conveniences among ourselves, without trouble and without exposing our lives to the dangers in which you find yourselves constantly through your long voyages. And, whilst feeling compassion for you in the sweetness of our repose, we wonder at the anxieties and cares which you give yourselves night and day in order to load your ship. We see also that all your people live, as a rule, only upon cod which you catch among us. It is everlastingly nothing but cod—cod in the morning, cod at midday, cod at evening, and always cod, until things come to such a pass that if you wish some good morsels, it is at our expense; and you are obliged to have recourse to the Indians, whom you despise so much, and to beg them to go a-hunting that you may be regaled.
Now tell me this one little thing, if thou hast any sense: Which of these two is the wisest and happiest—he who labours without ceasing and only obtains, and that with great trouble, enough to live on, or he who rests in comfort and finds all that he needs in the pleasure of hunting and fishing? It is true, that we have not always had the use of bread and of wine which your France produces; but, in fact, before the arrival of the French in these parts, did not the Gaspesians live much longer than now? And if we have not any longer among us any of those old men of a hundred and thirty to forty years, it is only because we are gradually adopting your manner of living, for experience is making it very plain that those of us live longest who, despising your bread, your wine, and your brandy, are content with their natural food of beaver, of moose, of waterfowl, and fish, in accord with the custom of our ancestors and of all the Gaspesian nation. Learn now, my brother, once for all, because I must open to thee my heart: there is no Indian who does not consider himself infinitely more happy and more powerful than the French.
Mi’kmaq Nephites and Christ visit. It is becoming clear that the Mi’kmaq may be remnants of the Nephite nation for several reasons.
They have four reformed Egyptian characters in their book of Prayers. They have the most examples of Hebrew culture. Comparatively they have high concentrations of Middle Eastern dna. Their geographical location north of the Hill Cumorah also matches well. They are traditional enemies of the Iroquois’ (Lamanite) nation. They have an account of Christ visit.
“Chrestien Le Clercq, O.M.R., (born 1641) was a Recollect Franciscan friar and missionary to the Mi’kmaq on the Gaspé peninsula of Canada in the mid-17th century. He was a chronicler of New France, who wrote two early histories, and translator of a Native American language of that region, adapting an apparently indigenous mnemonic glyph system into a writing system known as Míkmaq hieroglyphic writing.” Wikipedia
In 1680 Father Chretian Le Clercq a Roman Catholic missionary lived among the Micmac Indians for twelve years. Father Clercq was surprised by the many Hebrew customs that the Mi’kmaq had when he asked them if Christians missionaries had taught them these beliefs. The Mi’kmaq elders said that he was the first missionary to visit their tribe.
Examples of Mi’kmaq Hebrew Customs and Beliefs that Father Clercq found among the Mi’kmaq
Hebrew custom of one year betrothal and dowry (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 85 )
Belief of a great flood (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 84 )
Belief they descended from one man and one woman and genesis account (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 84 )
Their language compared to Hebrew by Silas T Rand (Legends of the Mic Macs pg 35)
Mi’kmaq Book of Mormon Examples
Belief they sailed to North America as did Lehi and his family (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 84 )
Belief they had letters and a written language (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 86 )
Christ’s Visit
The Mi’kmaq are visited by a man who performs miracles and people are healed.
In the Book of Mormon Christ visits the Nephites and performs miracles and healings (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 172 )
This man takes the time to teach the Mi’kmaq people. Christ spends several days if not weeks teaching the Nephites and Lamanites. (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 172 )
Before a visit by this man the Mi’kmaq’s were under extreme destitution and devastation. Before Christ visit in the Book of Mormon there were natural calamities that devastated the Nephites and Lamanites (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 172 )
Before Christ visit there was three days of darkness. The Mi’kmaq elders during the devastation of their nation were under a deep sleep consistent with the Book of Mormon. (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 86 )
The Mi’kmaq believe they need to have signs and and tokens in the after life. Father Clercq also believed that they once had the gospel but was lost to due to the licentiousness of their ancestors. “these people had received in times past a knowledge of the Gospel and of Christianity, which they have finally lost through the negligence and the licentiousness of their ancestors” (New Relations of Gaspesia pg 86 )
One of the great myths that is promoted by many of those who believe the Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon, is that there is a lack of evidence of any large battle at Hill Cumorah. They also often speak of no arrowheads being found on or around the Hill Cumorah, thus proving the final battles were on some other hill in Mexico. They choose Mexico because that is where the many monuments and pyramids were found in about 1842. One problem with these pyramids is they are dated from 700 to 1000 AD, long after the Nephites would have lived there.
Part 1 Below is from Ted Dee Stoddard who is a huge Mesoamerican supporter. Part 2 I share evidences from many Heartlander findings, including all types of arrowheads on and around Hill Cumorah and the Midwest of North America.
Mesoamerican Theorists also ask, “where are all the large cities in North America?” We can also show thousands of cities in Mesoamerica. I would say, in North America we can find millions of Mounds and Cultural Centers especially all over the Eastern part of North America. See maps below.
Part 1 Mesoamerican Theory
EVIDENCES THAT THE BOOK OF MORMON TOOK PLACE IN MESOAMERICA
Why Mesoamerica?
Criteria for Book of Mormon Lands and People There are several theories held among Latter-day Saints for the location of Book of Mormon lands. Some place the geography of the book in upstate New York or near the Great Lakes. Others look to Peru and South America, or to the Baja Peninsula, or Texas, and some even propose the Malaysian Peninsula. BMAF supports a Mesoamerican context for the major Book of Mormon sites. Other locations may meet some of the following criteria, but only Mesoamerica meets all these elements required by the book itself. This list of criteria is not a cafeteria list. Any Book of Mormon lands proposal must be able to demonstrate all.
A Narrow Neck of land and 4 seas (east, west, north, and south)
A major river running south to north from a narrow strip of wilderness
A high civilization with cities, kings, artisans, military, and priests
An agricultural base large enough to support several millions of people
A highly literate (written language) society with scribes as important officers
Functional calendar and dating systems
A merchant class using weights and measures
Engineers to build houses, temples, towers, and highways using cement
Highly skilled craftsmen working with precious metals and stonework
A warrior society involved in large battles using trained soldiers and sophisticated fortifications
The Demise of One “Mormon Myth” about the Hill Cumorah
by Ted Dee Stoddard, Ph.D. BMAF Board of Advisers
In recent Book of Mormon Archaeological Forum email circles, we’ve been discussing the need for conducting soil samples around the Hill Cumorah in upstate New York to verify whether hundreds of thousands of Jaredite, Nephite, and Lamanite soldiers indeed lost their lives around the hill. If they did, soil samples would confirm the presence of higher-than-normal levels of calcium and phosphate from the skeletal remains of the deceased soldiers. I personally think the Hill Cumorah soil-sample “evidence” that some Book of Mormon readers “teach” is nothing more than a “Mormon myth,” but I’m willing to bide my time until my thinking is confirmed or until I have to “eat crow” as a result of my thinking.
I’m guilty—and I admit it—of promoting several Mormon myths while I was a missionary for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in the 1950s. One particular myth I “taught” dealt with warfare artifacts, especially arrowheads, which presumably had been found around the Hill Cumorah in upstate New York. During each fourth discussion, the Book of Mormon lesson, I routinely said something like the following: “Proof that tremendous ancient battles took place around the Hill Ramah/Cumorah comes from the arrowheads that have been found around the hill where the last great battles of the Jaredites and Nephites-Lamanites took place. Archaeologists and others have picked up bushel basket after bushel basket of arrowheads around the hill.”
I now know that such comments represent the epitome of what I fondly refer to as a “Mormon myth.” I didn’t teach the Cumorah arrowhead myth because I was deceitful. I firmly believed the account that had been passed on to me by other senior missionaries who helped prepare me for missionary work. In connection with the Cumorah arrowhead myth, the excerpts from the letter that follows were written by Langdon Smith, a member of the Church who, upon his retirement, did archaeological investigations around the Hill Cumorah area in upstate New York. The letter as given below is taken from the second edition of Exploring the Lands of the Book of Mormon by Joseph Lovell Allen and Blake Joseph Allen, pages 702–3. At the time he wrote the letter, Langdon had not been exposed to the thinking that the “real” hill Cumorah of the Book of Mormon was located in Mesoamerica.
To: Book of Mormon Archaeological Digest From: Langdon Smith, New Haven, Vermont, 2001
Working with the state archaeologists I get to see things the average person does not see. Awhile ago I saw the state site map for the state of New York. With my interest in history and pre-historic times, I looked around Palmyra. South of Syracuse on the east below this area there are several campsite areas as well as below Rochester to the west, but up around the Palmyra area it is several miles to the closest listed sites. Wherever there are early American sites, collectors will find them. Plowed fields are the best places to look and there are plowed fields in the Palmyra area. . . .
On my own or as I work with professionals I find early sites. At this time I have found 298 new early American campsites. I have reported these and obtained site numbers from the state historic preservation office. . . . So I do have experience in searching out and finding sites. . . .
I have read the stories written by Mr. Bean and also Mrs. Samson as they lived in the Hill Cumorah area. Stories which state how they, when plowing in the area, would pick up arrowheads by the basketful and then sell them to the tourists. . . .
Having this interest in artifacts, out I drove to the Cumorah area. . . .
I searched the field on the east, then went to the farm north of the Hill and asked to look through their fields. They stated that I was the first one that they knew of to go out looking for arrowheads there. . . .
I did not find one single piece of evidence of any kind. There were not any arrowheads, nor were there any pieces of broken flints that would have been left over from the making [of arrowheads]. . . .
Chips are always left. Why pick them up? They are waste. There are about 75–85% waste in making artifacts. Langdon Smith
In the full text of his letter, Langdon refers to a man who lived in the Palmyra region who was a collector of artifacts. The man was not a member of the Church, but he had read the Book of Mormon. According to Smith, the elderly man, whose name is J. Golden Fisher, stated, “There just aren’t any artifacts of the kind spoken of in the [Book of Mormon] around that hill.” Langdon concludes by expressing his faith that the Church is true and that the Book of Mormon is a second witness of Christ. He then says, “But the battle, well, it must have been fought at some other hill.”
Langdon’s comments add to my chagrin for teaching the “arrowhead Mormon myth” about Cumorah while I was a missionary. Such outcomes naturally make me interested in having answers to the following questions: Are Mormon missionaries today still teaching the Cumorah arrowhead myth? Are they also teaching what will likely turn out to be a Mormon myth about purported soil samples associated with Cumorah?
It is my opinion that some people who believe in the Mesoamerican Theory of Book of Mormon Geography, just don’t want to look outside of their bubble. They are bias, just as I am, for the Heartland Theory. For example just this last month Nov 2022 I was having lunch with some old friends from High School I hadn’t seen for over 35 years. They asked me what I was doing now, and I was more than happy to share.
On the left side is what CES and BYU use to describe the Book of Mormon Lands. I call this a “Fantasy Map” It doesn’t show you a real-world place for the Bok of Mormon. Our Heartland map shows you where we feel the events of the Book of Mormon happened.
I first asked them both, where do you think the Book of Mormon events happened? One said, “I just heard they may have landed in Florida.” He was the friend that had been looking to reconnect with me and he had seen some of the maps I had done, without realizing that was me who made the maps. That made me feel good.
The other friend said, “In South America of course? I said what do you mean of course? He said, My wife and I have been to the ruins in Mexico and I know they are there.” I almost died laughing as I thought, wow how brain washed a little trip could make you. I was then able to share all my evidence with him. He quickly said, “what about snow? It’s not in the Book of Mormon which proves it couldn’t be in the cold of North America.” I made a fun bet with him. If I can show you the word “snow” in the Book of Mormon, will you pay for lunch today? If not, I’ll buy? He said, sure, that’s an easy bet. I then showed him 1 Nephi 11:8. He was shocked and he allowed me for the next hour to reeducate him. It was awesome.
This is how many of the Intellectuals of the Meso theory are. In a bubble and won’t allow anyone to teach them anything new. Just think, during all my friends life, the word “snow” kept him from enjoying exciting truths about the Book of Mormon. This is exactly how many Historians are. If they do research outside of their own opinions, they may be afraid of finding holes in their theories. It silly and sad.
“Indian Arrow and Spearheads in Great Quantities”
“One of the old Indian Trails which became the route of the first road of the white man in this area, from Canandaigua Lake, two miles south of the Hill to Lake Ontario twenty-two miles north passing the “nose” of the Hill Cumorah. The finding of Indian arrow and spearheads in great quantities on the slopes of the Hill and in the fields surrounding it indicates that long after the great battle in which the Nephites were annihilated Hill Cumorah has been an important battle ground. Willard Bean’s experience coincides with Giles’ conclusion as he found many arrowheads and artifacts as he visited and worked on the Hill Cumorah in the early 1900’s.” A STUDY OF THE HILL CUMORAH: A SIGNIFICANT LATTER-DAY SAINT LANDMARK IN WESTERN NEW YORK Cameron J. Packer Religious Education Master of Arts
“We visited the Hill Cumorah and were accorded the courtesy of going thereon by the wife of Mr. George Sampson, a brother of Admiral Wm. Sampson, who before his death owned the property. When we went up there and looked around, we felt that we were standing on holy ground. The brethren located, as near as they thought was possible, the place from which the plates of the Book of Mormon were taken by the Prophet. We were delighted to be there. Looking over the surrounding country we remembered that two great races of people had wound up their existence in the vicinity, had fought their last fight, and that hundreds of thousands had been slain within sight of that hill. Evidence of the great battles that have been fought there in days gone by are manifest in the numerous spear and arrow-heads that have been found by farmers while plowing in that neighborhood. We were fortunate enough to obtain a few of the arrowheads.” (George Albert Smith, Conference Report, April 1906, Third Day—Morning Session p. 56)
In New York State Bulletin #2 it is documented that several miles south of “Mormon Hill,” as it was then called, a site was found where flint arrowheads and spear points and many unfinished weapons were found in great abundance. All of the above sources are cited in Brenton G. Yorgason, Little Known Evidences of the Book of Mormon, 1989, p. 10.
Jerry Sloat/ June 28, 2000, Daily Democrat, Fort Madison, Iowa.
The wooded hills and ravines along the rivers in this area were popular Indian hunting and camping grounds for hundreds of years before the appearance of white settlers. So the archeological survey to be conducted prior to construction work in Happy Hollow this year should result in some interesting finds.
Although the climate of the Midwest is not conductive to the preservation of wood, leather or bone, an abundance of stone remnants of past Indian cultures, arrowheads, axe heads, knives, pestles, and other stone implements — were once easily found in the smaller streams and freshly plowed fields along the Mississippi, Skunk and Des Moines river valleys.
Three or four generations ago nearly every young boy owned a cigar box full of such treasures. Many were broken pieces or arrowheads, shards of pottery, spear points and effigy good luck stones. Perfect, unbroken pieces were true collectors items, and many a boy or young man who was an avid artifact hunter, and perhaps bit of a shrewd trader to boot, built impressive collections of Indian implements.
There are still many such collectors around. But with the passing years actually finding an artifact is becoming harder and harder. Many collectors now depend upon trading or buying the choice specimens needed to complete a display.
Perhaps one of the most plentiful sources of Indian artifacts in this area has been the area around Montrose. Because of its location along the rapids of the Mississippi, and the excellent fishing there, it is believed that Indian villages of one sort or another have been there for a thousand years. When the white settlers first appeared here it was the location of a Sac and Fox encampment called “Cut Nose Village.” Until they were driven out by the Sac and Fox, it was thought to be the location of an Illini Indian village. Before that it was probably once occupied by the Iowa tribe, and even earlier, by the prehistoric Woodland Indian civilizations who disappeared so mysteriously.
In the late 19th century nearly everyone in Montrose had a collection or Indian artifacts. Fred Green found a 15 pound stone axe head in such perfect condition that it is now in a British museum.
J.B. Kiel collected dozens of stone axe heads, and more than a thousand arrowheads, spear points, knives and grinding stones. He sold and gave hundreds of them to the Smithsonian Institute and the Davenport Academy of Science.
Manessa Reeves was digging a trench in front of his store at Montrose and unearthed a war axe weighing over seven pounds but it was an imperfect specimen because a sizable chunk had been broken off. Ray Rigby found a four pound stone pestle that had probably been used to grind hominy, a favorite Indian food.
Among the more unusual finds was one by Fred Barker. His was a large double-edged axe with a hole drilled through it for a handle. Most stone axes were grooved on either side so that the split end of a handle could be tied to it.
On his farm just below Montrose, Jerry Anderson collected 20 hatchets, axes and mortars as well as a large number of stone knives, spear points and arrowheads. They were found in such a small area that Anderson believed it must have been either a manufacturing location or a storage place.
The Montrose area was so rich in Indian artifacts that they can still be found in numbers there. When Paul Hellige built a new house in the Schlotter addition near Montrose a couple of dozen years ago, he found many arrowheads while digging the basement.
It is unlikely that Happy Hollow was ever as popular an Indian location as Montrose. But when the Sac and Fox Indians laid seige to the original Fort Madison during the War of 1812, they had to have a sizable camp nearby. What would have been a better location — close by, but still out of sight and sound of the fort — than Happy Hollow! By John Lefgren
Support for Arrowheads, Artifacts, and Mounds, near Zarahemla.
Hundreds of Thousands of Arrowheads in the USA
Who’s Who in Indian Relics Volumes 1-16 acres not like any other Who’s Who book. It is entirely a book of photographed artifacts, showing thousands and thousands of pictures of authentic prehistoric artifacts. There are 16 volumes and about 400 pages in each all in full color. It chronicles present day collectors and their collections. Artifact identification. Published by The Messenger Printing Co., Kirkwood., 1988
Over 1,000,000 Mounds
“The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown below) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2013].
State of Ohio over 8,500 Culture sites of 50 to 100 mounds each.
I would like to share things that make sense to me. Of course I believe there was Nephite influence in Mesoamerica, I just believe the Nephites began in Florida and went to Tennessee, to Missouri to Illinois to Ohio and then to NY Cumorah, where Lamanites remained who were also mixed with other Nephite and Mulekites, as well.
While Lehites and Lamanites lived in Florida or other parts of the USA, they could have easily migrated west to the western part of the USA area and down to Mexico and to Mesoamerica. I also know that in about 900 AD the Mayans left their homes because of drought or disease, no one really knows, but the Mayans traveled most likely up the Mississippi River and spread all over southeast USA. The Native Americans speak of what they called the “Snake People” to describe many Mayans as these Mayans enslaved the Native Americans and were more powerful than the local Native Americans over 300 years, until the Native Americans regained their stronghold, and the Mayan went back to Mesoamerica. Nephite/Lamanite/Mayan mixtures were known as the Mississippian Culture in the USA from about 900 AD to about 1300 AD. That to me is a big reason that the Native Americans and the Mayans had similarities.
Most of us seem to understand the period of time of the Adena and the Hopewell and how they tie into the Jaredites and the Nephites and Mulekites timeline. I will address the Fort Ancient period and how it is separate from the Mississippian Culture.
In a nutshell the Fort Ancient people are the continuation of the Lamanites who defeated the Nephites at Hill Cumorah. The Mississippian are people who came up from Mexico as the Mayans in about 900 Ad to conquer the original Lamanites of North America. These people we called the Snake People by the Lamanites.
After the final battles at Cumorah, we understand the Lamanites survived and the Nephites as an organized Nation became extinct. I am not saying all Nephites were killed, as many did survive. A common belief about the Nephites is its organized nation was destroyed. That doesn’t mean however that every Nephite was destroyed, with no survivors, and the entire race or group ended. However, according to the Book of Mormon, the seed of Nephi, were not completely destroyed.
Nephite Remnant Remained
An angel of the Lord told Nephi the following in a vision:
“…wherefore, thou seest that the Lord God will not suffer that the Gentiles will utterly destroy the mixture of thy seed, which are among thy brethren.” (1 Nephi 13:30)
A final blessing to his son Joseph, Lehi prophecies:
“And now, Joseph, my last-born, whom I have brought out of the wilderness of mine afflictions, may the Lord bless thee forever, for thy seed shall not utterly be destroyed… Wherefore, because of this covenant thou art blessed; for thy seed shall not be destroyed…” (2 Nephi 3:3, 23)
While Jacob was preaching to the Nephites, he says:
“…he has promised unto us that our seed shall not utterly be destroyed, according to the flesh, but that he would preserve them; and in future generations they shall become a righteous branch unto the house of Israel…”. (2 Nephi 9:53)
So, the Nephites were clearly not destroyed entirely. The Nephite race continues today. As my blog of the other day, Nephites could be in Europe or Polynesia, or Asia and many other places in the world.
From scripture, it shows several methods that the Nephites were preserved:
1. Desertion to and intermarriage with the Lamanites:
Mormon to Moroni: “…we know that many of our brethren have deserted over unto the Lamanites, and many more will also desert over unto them;…” (Moroni 9:24)
2. Escapes to the south countries:
Mormon lamenting the losses among his Nephite armies: “and also a few who had escaped into the south countries, and a few who had deserted over unto the Lamanites…” (Mormon 6:15)
See at the end all about Rod Meldrum’s 2026 Tours
Hopewell Cultural Decline
Those of us who believe the Book of Mormon, fully understand why the Hopewell Culture seemed to disappear and the Historians can’t explain it. The great battle of Cumorah changed the way of life and desolated the area in up-State New York.
“Around 500 AD, the Hopewell exchange ceased, mound building stopped, and art forms were no longer produced. War is a possible cause, as villages dating to the Late Woodland period shifted to larger communities; they built defensive fortifications of palisade walls and ditches. Colder climatic conditions could have driven game animals north or west, as weather would have a detrimental effect on plant life, drastically cutting the subsistence base for these foods. The introduction of the bow and arrow, by improving hunts, may have caused stress on already depleted food populations. This may have been another reason for people to live in larger, more permanent communities for protection, as warfare became more deadly. With fewer people using trade routes, there was no longer a network linking people to the Hopewell traditions. The breakdown in societal organization could also have been the result of adoption of full-scale agriculture. Conclusive reasons for the evident dispersal of the people have not yet been determined.” Wikipedia
WHO WERE THE MOON-EYED PEOPLE? Nephites?
OK…so who were the Moon-Eyed People? Over the years there have been several theories on this subject, but no one knows if they even existed and simply a Cherokee legend. The folklore of the region is quite interesting, but it will likely remain a mystery. The interesting part is that they were reported by the Cherokee even before the Spaniards came to the new world.
There has long been a legend of an ancient race or tribe of ‘Whites’ that existed and thrived long before the American Indians arrived in North America. The Book of Mormon describes a similar story, identifying the race as the Nephites. Read more about the Moon Eyed People Here.
The Nephites and the Moon-eyed people both lived before Columbus in the Northern Georgia, south east Tennessee , and the south west part of North Carolina where the Cherokee museum is located today.
“The moon-eyed people are a legendary group of people who are said to have lived in Appalachia until the Cherokee expelled them. Stories about them, attributed to Cherokee tradition, are mentioned by early European settlers in America. In a 1797 book, Benjamin Smith Barton explains they are called “moon-eyed” because they saw poorly during the day. Later stories about the people add additional details, saying that they had white skin, they created the area’s pre-Columbian ruins, and they disappeared from the area. Barton cited as his source a conversation with Colonel Leonard Marbury (c. 1749 – 1796), an early settler of Georgia. Marbury, a Revolutionary War officer and a Congressman in the Second Provincial Congress of Georgia (1775), acted as intermediary between Native American Indians in the state of Georgia and the United States government.” Wikipedia
Mississippian Culture (900 to 1500 AD)
RICHARD THORNTON:
MAYA IN AMERICA, THE UNTOLD STORY OF ANCIENT AMERICA
Maya in America is a new book that shows how the ancient Maya not only reached the shores of Florida and Georgia but had a thriving gold mining operation in the north Georgia mountains.
Author Richard Thornton is a Creek Indian architect, city planner, author and researcher into Native American history. His professional work in support of archaeologists began in college, when he received a fellowship to study Mesoamerican architecture and urban planning in Mexico. In 2004 he began carrying out research projects for Native American tribes that studied their cultural history. He is a founding member and newsletter editor of the People of One Fire, a national alliance of Native American scholars. In parallel, Richard has been then architect for the restoration of several hundred buildings dating back to 1746 throughout the Southeast. On his Caucasian side, he is a direct descendant of the first leader of the Georgia during the American Revolution, a Continental officer, and Creek Indian leaders, who were allies of the Patriots.
Several of his historic preservation projects were associated with personalities or events of national importance, such as the American Revolution, Civil War battlefields, the Great Locomotive Chase, the Rev. Sam Jones, and several famous Southern writers. In 2009, he was the architect for Oklahoma’s Trail of Tears Memorial in Tulsa, OK.
In about 900 AD the Mayan civilization ended in Mexico and it seems they migrated up the Mississippi and conquered the Lamanites in North America. Later the original Native American pushed the Mayans back to Central America.
Ruins in Georgia mountains show evidence of Maya connection
The December 21, 2011 headline of the article put online by the Examiner declared: “Ruins in Georgia mountains show evidence of Maya connection.” It was written by Richard Thornton who writes articles on architecture and design for the Examiner’s Web site, which pays writers’ fees based on how many people view the ads on the Internet page. According to the article, which created a massive Internet response, “a group of archaeologists discovered the ruins of a 1,100-year-old Maya city” on the sides of a steep mountain in Georgia. The article related that 154 stone masonry walls, a sophisticated irrigation system, and other stone ruins were at the site. The archaeological team was led, back in 1999, by Dr. Mark Williams, who recovered pottery at the mounds found on the top of the mountain. The article, quite large for an Examiner post, presented virtually no evidence for the claim of Maya ruins other than the claim of the stone walls and Native language similarities to Mayan, but referred readers to Thornton’s book on the site.
One site included on the May 2012 A.R.E. Georgia Mound Tour is Ocmulgee National Monument, a massive complex inhabited as early as 17,000 years ago. There are seven huge mounds at the site with the largest being a truncated pyramid standing 55 feet high with a base of 270×300 feet. An underground earth-lodge is at the center of the site and we plan to conduct a ceremony while inside this earthen structure. Ocmulgee is one of the few American mound complexes where archaeologists concede that a definite influence from ancient Mexican cultures is present.Specific types of tobacco, clothing, pottery, and statues excavated at the site show the connection. It is thought that when the Teotihuacan pyramid-building culture collapsed around AD 600, a migration took place to the north, eventually reaching Georgia as well as other places. https://www.edgarcayce.org/about-us/blog/blog-posts/maya-ruins-in-georgia-the-real-story/
Mesoamerican Connections in North America, but Nephites began civilization in the heartland of the USA
“FOR DECADES, LDS SCHOLARS HAVE LABORED TO ESTABLISH and defend a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon because they believed they were vindicating what Joseph Smith wrote (or approved) in three articles published in the Times and Seasons on 15 September and 1 October 1842. The discovery that it was someone other than Joseph Smith, Wilford Woodruff, or John Taylor who wrote the articles, led to the further discovery that Benjamin Winchester wrote the articles linking the Book of Mormon to Central America, and that William Smith edited and published them. These discoveries raise serious questions about the original premise for both hemispheric and Mesoamerican theories of Book of Mormon geography. Although now discredited, these Times and Seasons articles have influenced generations of Latter-day Saints—members, scholars, and leaders —and have been frequently cited by those who advocate a Mesoamerican setting.” Moroni’s America Chapter 28 by Jonathan Neville
Mayan Civilization Collapses 900 AD
The remaining Lamanites after about 600 AD spread all over the continent once again as they had in 600 BC when Lehi first landed. In about 900 AD the Mayan civilization collapsed. Archaeologists and scientists explain that the Mayans most likely went north, probably using the Gulf of Mexico and the Mississippi River and spread into the southern states of the U.S. Native Americans knew these Mayans as “Snake people” from the south as they appeared to be a fierce people that came from Mesoamerica. It then would have been easy for these Mayans to utilize the rivers to travel inland to the Midwest or southeastern parts of the U.S. We know that one of the largest ancient civilizations of North America is at Cahokia near St. Louis, Missouri which is right on the Mississippi. Cahokia is dated at about 1000-1200 AD. Cahokia is not a city that was built by the Heartland Core Nephites, but probably by the Mesoamerican Periphery Mayans.
“Who built the mounds during the Mississippian Culture period? In an interview with a Native American, Wayne May, author and publisher of Ancient American Magazine, asked a Chieftain: “Who built Cahokia?” The Chieftain responded to Wayne: “We did, the Native Americans.But we built it as slaves.” Wayne then asked: “Slaves to who?” The Chieftain replied: “We were slaves to the Snake people who had come up from the south…as a cohesive army. They enslaved us and for the space of 200-300 years they forced us to build these gigantic structures. But then we were finally able to overthrow them and drive them back out of our lands. But by that time we had intermarried with them for 200-300 years. So many of our people ended going back to the southern lands.” The “Snake people” from the south appear to be people that came from Mesoamerica during a time of severe drought in their lands.” Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 540 (Emphasis added)
Architect Richard Thornton’s recreation of how the site may have originally appeared. (c)2011, Richard Thornton
Architect and scholar Richard Thornton has published his findings about an archaeological site on the side of Georgia’s highest mountain peak, Brasstown Bald. His conclusion, that the site was built by the Maya, could rock the archaeological community who have insisted for decades that no evidence existed for the presence of people from Mexico in the southeastern U.S. Thornton followed several lines of evidence to come to this startling conclusion including similarities between the terraced mountainside site with those constructed by the Maya, similarities in language, and similarities in culture and religious ideas. Read his findings below and decide for yourself if this site is, indeed, an ancient Mayan site in the mountains of Georgia. (For more evidence of a Maya presence in Florida and Georgia read my article “Were the Maya Mining Gold in Georgia?”)
Archaeological zone 9UN367 at Track Rock Gap, near Georgia’s highest mountain, Brasstown Bald, is a half mile (800 m) square and rises 700 feet (213 m) in elevation up a steep mountainside. Visible are at least 154 stone masonry walls for agricultural terraces, plus evidence of a sophisticated irrigation system and ruins of several other stone structures. Much more may be hidden underground. It is possibly the site of the fabled city of Yupaha, which Spanish explorer Hernando de Soto failed to find in 1540, and certainly one of the most important archaeological discoveries in recent times.
BLAIRSVILLE, GA (December 21, 2011) — Around the year 800 AD the flourishing Maya civilization of Central America suddenly began a rapid collapse. A series of catastrophic volcanic eruptions were followed by two long periods of extreme drought conditions and unending wars between city states.
Cities and agricultural villages in the fertile, abundantly watered, Maya Highlands were the first to be abandoned. Here, for 16 centuries, Itza Maya farmers produced an abundance of food on mountainside terraces. Their agricultural surpluses made possible the rise of great cities in the Maya Lowlands and Yucatan Peninsula. When the combination of volcanic eruptions, wars and drought erased the abundance of food, famines struck the densely populated Maya Lowlands. Within a century, most of the cities were abandoned. However, some of the cities in the far north were taken over by the Itza Maya and thrived for two more centuries.” Read the full article here: http://www.examiner.com/architecture-design-in-national/massive-1-100-year-old-maya-site-discovered-georgia-s-mountains
Fort Ancient- (900 to 1500 AD)
Largest Prehistoric Hilltop Enclosure in the United States
“Fort Ancient (33 WA 2)is a collection of Native American earthworks located in Washington Township, Warren County, Ohio, along the eastern shore of the Little Miami River about seven miles (11 km) southeast of Lebanon on State Route 350. The site is the largest prehistoric hilltop enclosure in the United States, with three and one-half miles (18,000 ft) of walls in a 100-acre (0.40 km2) complex. Built by the Hopewell peoples, who lived in the area from the 1st century BC to the 6th century AD, the site is situated on a wooded bluff 270 feet (82 m) above the Little Miami. It is the namesake of a culture known as Fort Ancient, who lived near the complex long after it was constructed.
Fort Ancient Canoe
Maintained as a state historical park, the site was designated a National Historic Landmark for its significance. In addition, this is part of the Hopewell Ceremonial Earthworks, one of 14 sites nominated in January 2008 by the U.S. Department of the Interior for potential submission by the United States to the UNESCO World Heritage List.” Wikipedia
Fort Ancient Culture Descendants of the Lamanites
The Fort Ancient Culture mound-building society lived in the Ohio Valley and was influenced by the contemporary Mississippian culture (800 AD–1550), whose urban center was located at Cahokia in Illinois.
Lamanites are the People of Joseph
“We have a great responsibility as citizens in this land, for the Lord said that he would fight its battles and be its king, if we will just serve him. So it’s appropriate at this time that we express our appreciation for this great land. I like the words Moses used when he gave a blessing to the twelve tribes of Israel. When he blessed Joseph he promised him a new land in the utmost bowels of the everlasting hills (see Deut. 33:15). Now that isn’t in Jerusalem because they don’t have everlasting hills over there, and the prophets have never predicted a regathering of all nations to the land of Israel. But they have predicted the gathering of Israel to this land of America, which is the land of Joseph. And we are the only people in the world who know what that land is that Moses promised to Joseph. It was so great in his eyes as he received the revelations of the Holy Spirit that in describing the land he used the word “precious” five times in just four verses…We have so much to be grateful for. We are not here by chance. We are here because of the sacrifices of our pioneer fathers who came to this choice land that the Lord, according to the Book of Mormon, had hidden away from the eyes of the world that it should not be overrun. He preserved it for us, for the day and time in which we now live here in these valleys of the mountains.” LEGRAND RICHARDS of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles
Serpent Mound
Excavations conducted in 1991 recovered charcoal that returned radiocarbon dates suggesting that the Fort Ancient people built the mound between about 1025 A.D. and 1215 A.D.
The Fort Ancient culture thrived in southern Ohio and northern Kentucky. Villages were made up of a number of circular or rectangular houses surrounding an open plaza. The Fort Ancient people continued to build small burial mounds, but gradually shifted to burials in a cemetery area with no mounds.
“There is evidence that the Fort Ancient culture built Serpent Mound in Adams County, Ohio. They also may have built the “Alligator” Mound of Licking County, but that effigy is not likely a sculpture of an alligator. It is more likely an effigy of a panther, opossum, or a salamander.” https://ohiohistorycentral.org/w/Fort_Ancient_Culture
Explore the largest and best-preserved prehistoric hilltop enclosure in the United States with Rod Meldrum at Fort Ancient Earthworks & Nature Preserve’s 2,000-year-old monument. The site also offers more than 2.5 miles of hiking trails, two scenic overlooks, a museum, a seasonal outdoor garden and a picnic area.
Who Built Cahokia? (Fort Ancient, Influenced by the Mississippian’s)
Remeber as I said earlier, the Fort Ancient people are the continuation of the Lamanites who defeated the Nephites at Hill Cumorah. The Mississippian are people who came up from Mexico as the Mayans in about 900 Ad to conquer the original Lamanites of North America. These people we called thee Snake People by the Lamanites.
Determining exactly which culture designed and built the effigy mound, and when, is a matter of ongoing inquiry. A broad answer may lie in viewing the work as being designed, built, and/or refurbished over an extended period of time by several Indigenous groups. The leading theory is that the Fort Ancient Culture (1000–1650 C.E.) is principally responsible for the mound, having erected it in c. 1070 C.E. This mound-building society lived in the Ohio Valley and was influenced by the contemporary Mississippian culture (700–1550), whose urban center was located at Cahokia in Illinois. The rattlesnake was a common theme among the Mississippian culture, and thus it is possible that the Fort Ancient Culture appropriated this symbol from them (although there is no clear reference to a rattle to identify the species as such).
View of the Great Serpent Mound, 1070(?), Adams County, Ohio (photo: Vasenka Photography)
An alternative theory is that the Fort Ancient Culture refurbished the site c. 1070, reworking a preexisting mound built by the Adena Culture (c.1100 B.C.E.–200 C.E.) and/or the Hopewell Culture (c. 100 B.C.E.–550 C.E.). Whether the site was built by the Fort Ancient peoples, or by the earlier Adena or Hopewell Cultures, the mound is atypical. The mound contains no artifacts, and both the Fort Ancient and Adena groups typically buried objects inside their mounds. Although there are no graves found inside the Great Serpent Mound, there are burials found nearby, but none of them are the kinds of burials typical for the Fort Ancient culture and are more closely associated with Adena burial practices. Archaeological evidence does not support a burial purpose for the Great Serpent Mound.https://smarthistory.org/fort-ancient-culture-great-serpent-mound/
Fort Ancient Ceramic Jar
The decorations incised on this ceramic jar identify it as a product of the Fort Ancient people, a late pre-contact culture living in southern Ohio between 1100 and 450 years ago. Fort Ancient people were Ohio’s original farmers, growing crops of corn, beans, and squash, and thrived in southern Ohio and northern Kentucky. Villages were made up of a number of circular or rectangular houses surrounding an open plaza. The Fort Ancient people continued to build small burial mounds, but gradually shifted to burials in a cemetery area with no mounds. The jar measures approximately 6.5″ (16.51 cm) in diameter and is 5.5″ (13.97 cm) tall.
Fort Ancient People
Ashleigh Tracy HUM 122 Summer 2013
The Fort Ancient people occupied the Middle Ohio Valley from approximately 900 -1750 AD, a culture of the Late Prehistoric period. The end of the period of Fort Ancient settlement is marked by a dramatic decline in population and village sites in the area prior to European settlement. The reasons for this decline are unknown, but many factors may have contributed:
malnutrition resulting from a long-term carb-based diet
decline in maize production
exposure to European diseases through trade and contact with other tribes
abandonment of the area [Return to Mesoamerica where most were from]
Occupation of the Fort Ancient culture
TIMELINE OF OCCUPATION
TURPIN PHASE: 1000-1250
First evidence of contact with Mississippian tribes: trade materials and influence on locally-made items
Larger settlements than the Newtown villages, some with a central plaza, some with a stockade
Buried dead in mounds or in limestone coffins in graves
Most Fort Ancient sites discovered are dated to this time period
Serpent Mound was likely built during this time period
SCHOMAKER PHASE: 1250-1400
Distinctive shift in ceramic industry; decorated vessel necks and handles
Fewer sites; most located on high bluff tops, only one site still located in the valley
Villages arranged in a circular pattern surrounding a public plaza
Houses were built partially underground for warmth in the winter and to stay cool in the summer
Development of new crop storage techniques: dug cylinders with flat bottoms, appx. 1 meter in diameter and 1-2 meters deep
Change in burial patterns; mound building had ceased, buried in graves in a belt around the village plaza
MARIEMONT PHASE: 1400-1670
Only 1-2 sites were discovered for this period; lower Miami valleys
This phase ended approximately 100 years before the founding of Cincinnati
Graves now contained small pots representative of pots used for everyday use; placed near the head and waist, probably contained food for the afterlife
Abandonment of the circular village arrangement – no apparent arrangements
Houses were 3-4 times larger and likely held several families
ANCESTRY
The Fort Ancient were likely descendants of the Late Woodland Newtown culture, who occupied the region from approximately AD 400 – 1000.
The Newtown culture evolved from the Hopewell traditions, and were marked by their shift in living situations (larger villages) and subsistence practices (began to depend more on horticulture).
The shift from Newtown culture to Fort Ancient is defined by a dependence on farming and contact with Mississippian tribes and the adoption of their culture and industry, including the bow and arrow, new pottery forms, and the cultivation of maize.
The people of the Fort Ancient culture were most likely the ancestors of the Shawnee tribe. Therefore, most of our assumptions of their cultural practices and beliefs are based on Shawnee practices.
SETTLEMENTS
Huts were made of rectangular or circular sapling frames covered in mats, bark, and animal hides. Basin-shaped fireplaces were placed inside the hut or directly outside next to them. People of the Fort Ancient culture typically lived on bluffs and terraces overlooking rich river valleys.
Settlements were occupied for several years. Small settlements were common during earlier phases, and later grew into large villages arranged in a circular pattern.
SUBSISTENCE
The Fort Ancient people were the first agriculturalists in the area, and they relied heavily on maize as their staple of subsistence, consisting of about 50-75% of their diet.
This carb-based diet had a detrimental effect on their health, resulting in chronic malnutrition, excessive infant mortality, increased rates of communicable diseases, bone lesions, periodontal diseases, and tuberculosis.
The Fort Ancient suffered the worst health than any of their ancestors. In addition to agriculture, they also spent time hunting, fishing, and gathering. They developed and traded for simple tools to aid them in these practices, such as hoes, shovels, rakes, axes, fish hooks, and bows and arrows.
BURIAL PRACTICES
The Fort Ancient built subconical mounds to hold their dead until about 1300-1400 AD. These mounds were typically located outside of village zones and contained multiple bodies over time. Layers of soil and clay were between the bodies.
Fort Ancient Culture(?), Great Serpent Mound, c. 1070, Adams County, Ohio (photo: Arthur T. LaBar, CC BY-NC 2.0)
A serpent 1300 feet long The Great Serpent Mound in rural, southwestern Ohio is the largest serpent effigy in the world. Numerous mounds were made by the ancient Native American cultures that flourished along the fertile valleys of the Mississippi, Ohio, Illinois, and Missouri Rivers a thousand years ago, though many were destroyed as farms spread across this region during the modern era. They invite us to contemplate the rich spiritual beliefs of the ancient Native American cultures that created them.
The Great Serpent Mound measures approximately 1,300 feet in length and ranges from one to three feet in height. The complex mound is both architectural and sculptural and was erected by settled peoples who cultivated maize, beans and squash and who maintained a stratified society with an organized labor force, but left no written records. Let’s take a look at both aerial and close-up views that can help us understand the mound in relationship to its site and the possible intentions of its makers.
Rod Describes Serpent Mound
As Rod Meldrum has been on many tours to this Serpent Mound, he has studied and researched it quite a bit in the past 12 years. There are all types of explanations for this mound. I have heard Rod describe it to me as possibly one of the most holy explanations I have ever heard. We know the Native Americans love the Great Spirit and the Mother Earth and all Creation. To a Native American, Creation is vital to this life. Could this possibly be a sperm and egg representing life itself. Could these sacred Natives understand the very essence of life from our Creator? I will let you decide for yourself.
Supernatural Powers?
Ephraim George Squier and E. H. Davis, “The Serpent;” entry 1014, Adams County Ohio. Pl. XXXV, Ancient monuments of the Mississippi Valley: comprising the results of extensive original surveys and explorations, Washington: Smithsonian institution, 1848
The serpent is slightly crescent-shaped and oriented such that the head is at the east and the tail at the west, with seven winding coils in between. The shape of the head perhaps invites the most speculation. Whereas some scholars read the oval shape as an enlarged eye, others see a hollow egg or even a frog about to be swallowed by wide, open jaws. But perhaps that lower jaw is an indication of appendages, such as small arms that might imply the creature is a lizard rather than a snake. Many native cultures in both North and Central America attributed supernatural powers to snakes or reptiles and included them in their spiritual practices. The native peoples of the Middle Ohio Valley in particular frequently created snake-shapes out of copper sheets.
WAYNE MAY: ANCIENT AMERICA, WHY OUR HISTORY IS WRONG
About Ancient American Magazine
The purpose of Ancient American magazine is to describe the prehistory of the American Continent, regardless of presently fashionable beliefs— to provide a public forum for certified experts and nonprofessionals alike to freely express their views without fear nor favor.
In sharp contrast to majority academic opinion, its editorial position stands firmly on behalf of evidence for the arrival of overseas visitors to the Americas hundreds and even thousands of years before Columbus— not only from Europe, but the Near East, Africa, Asia, and the Western Pacific. Each issue presents such otherwise neglected and even suppressed factual evidence demonstrating the lasting impact made on the Americas by Scandinavian Norsemen, Pharaonic Egyptians, Bronze Age Mediterraneans, Semitic Phoenicians, West Africans, Dynastic Chinese, seafaring Polynesians, and many other culture- bearers. All contributed to the birth and development of numerous and sophisticated civilizations which flourished throughout the American Continents in pre-Columbian times.
It is the magazine’s purpose to show readers just how, when, and why these once powerful societies arose to great heights of cultural splendor and fell into deep obscurity as dramatic object lessons for our time. No rehash of well-worn theories, Ancient American offers up-to-the-moment news about ongoing discoveries and original perspectives, bringing to light a surprising abundance of fresh material that is seriously challenging entrenched conceptions of our past.
As such, our staff and contributing reporters believe they are writing a New History of our nation by convincingly offering research that, in the coming century, will amount to virtually a total revision of American antiquity. Because of its revolutionary potential, Ancient American, although authoritatively written, is not a scholarly journal. It is a popular science publication specifically aimed at attracting the broadest possible general readership, while refusing to compromise its scientific credibility.
Ancient American is an open forum for anyone, regardless of academic background, to share their discoveries and ideas about the prehistory of our country with readers across the nation and around the world. As an exercise in freedom of thought, we welcome the participation of amateurs, in addition to professionals. In turn, public input is accepted and encouraged. Feel free to contact us about subscriptions, book orders, back issues, change of address, article submissions, advertising, books for review, and general information.
Perched atop a rising knoll, known as “Temple Hill,” the magnificent Manti Utah Temple dominates the Sanpete Valley of Central Utah. Located just off Highway 89, approaching travelers can glimpse the distinctive towers from miles and miles away. Across the highway from the temple is the Pioneer Heritage Center and Gardens—a 2.5-acre park featuring a reflecting pool for the temple, meandering walkways with park benches, an amphitheater, finely crafted statues, and beautiful landscaping.
Manti Temple History
The Manti Utah Temple was the third temple built in Utah.
The Manti Utah Temple was the only temple dedicated by President Lorenzo Snow.
The Manti Utah Temple was originally named the Manti Temple.
The Manti Utah Temple was built on a rattlesnake-infested site, known as the Manti Stone Quarry. Once Brigham Young designated the site for a temple, it became known as Temple Hill. The quarry’s stone, Manti oolite, is the same cream-colored stone used for the temple exterior.
Twin self-supporting, open-centered spiral staircases wind five stories up each of the octagonal towers on the west side of the Manti Utah Temple. No joints can be felt in the walnut hand railings due to the expert skills employed. The dramatic stairways are considered an engineering marvel of the pioneer Latter-day Saints.
A large arching tunnel under the east tower of the Manti Utah Temple, which has since been closed, allowed cars to pass from one side of the temple to the other.
The presentation of the endowment was originally delivered by live acting in the Manti Utah Temple.
The Manti Utah Temple features beautiful hand-painted murals on the walls of its progressive-style ordinance rooms: Creation Room, Garden Room, World Room, Terrestrial Room (no murals), and Celestial Room (no murals).
The groundbreaking ceremony for the Manti Utah Temple was held a month before the groundbreaking ceremony for the Logan Utah Temple, marking the first time that two groundbreaking ceremonies were held in the same year. The two buildings share a similar castellated appearance.
Lightning struck the east tower of the Manti Utah Temple in 1928, which started a fire that burned for three hours before it could be extinguished.
Murals in the Manti Utah Temple were repainted in the 1940s when the deterioration of wall plaster meant the garden and world room murals by Danquart Weggeland and C.C.A. Christensen could not be saved. Robert L. Shepherd painted the Garden Room, and Minerva Teichert painted the World Room with scenes depicting Biblical stories of the Tower of Babel, Abraham, Joseph in Egypt, Moses, and Esau; worldwide expansion of the Pilgrims, oriental traders, European crusaders, and Christopher Columbus; and the North American continent with a Native American, fur trapper, pilgrim, and city of Zion.
In 1985, the Manti Utah Temple was formally rededicated following a four-year renovation project that included updating the auxiliary systems; adding three sealing rooms, new dressing rooms, a nursery, and offices; restoring the pioneer craftsmanship and artwork to their former glory; and extensively renovating the baptistry including the addition of an exterior entrance. Apartments for temple workers were also constructed during the renovation. The three-day open house was attended by 40,308 visitors.
In 2019, the annual Mormon Miracle Pageant was held on the grounds of the Manti Utah Temple for the last time, following a 53-year run.” The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints News Release, “President Nelson Announces a New Temple Will Be Built in Ephraim, Utah,” 1 May 2021.
There is so much pioneer and Nephite history to the Manti Temple. I have always felt a deep love of the Lamanites of North America as I have seen that beautiful chief on the wall in the world room. You can also read my blog here about the many Dinosaurs painted as murals in the Manti Temple. I truly love this Temple as it is a very unique one and it is also where I was sealed to my wonderful wife Stacy.
Moroni in Manti, Utah
“Some members of the Church are aware that at the dedication of the site for the temple in Manti, Utah, the following incident took place:
Native American – Minerva Teichert and the Manti Temple
At a conference held in Ephraim, Sanpete County, June 25th, 1875, nearly all the speakers expressed their feelings to have a temple built in Sanpete County, and gave their views as to what point and where to build it, and to show the union that existed, Elder Daniel H. Wells said “Manti,” George Q. Cannon, Brigham Young, Jr., John Taylor, Orson Hyde, Erastus Snow, Franklin D. Richards, Lorenzo Young, and A.M. Musse said “Manti stone quarry.” I have given the names in the order in which they spoke. At 4 p.m. that day President Brigham Young said: “The Temple should be built on Manti stone quarry.” Early on the morning of April 25, 1877, President Brigham Young asked Brother Warren S. Snow to go with him to the Temple hill. Brother Snow says: “We two were alone: President Young took me to the spot where the Temple was to stand; we went to the southeast corner, and President Young said: “Here is the spot where the prophet Moroni stood and dedicated this piece of land for a Temple site, and that is the reason why the location is made here, and we can’t move it from this spot; and if you and I are the only persons that come here at high noon today, we will dedicate this ground.” Whitney, Orson F. Life of Heber C. Kimball. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1967.Art by Val Chadwick Bagley
“That Moroni dedicated the Manti Temple site is one of the few statements the Brethren have made connecting a Book of Mormon figure with a specific current place and action. This aids us in documenting one of Moroni’s travels and priesthood assignments. Another reference happened when William McBride, patriarch from the Richfield Utah Stake, spoke at a prayer meeting in St. George in January 1881. After recalling many experiences from the Nauvoo period and quoting the Prophet Joseph Smith on many issues, Patriarch McBride referred to the Route the old Nephites took travelling to Cumorah from the south and south west; of having to bury their tr[e]asures as they journeyed and finally burying the Records and precious things in the Hill Cumorah; of Moroni dedicating the Temple site of what we now call St. George, Nauvoo, Jackson Co., Kirtland, and others we know not of as yet.” Walker, Charles Lowell. Diary of Charles Lowell Walker. Ed. A. Karl Larson and Katherine Miles Larson. 2 vols. Logan, UT: Utah State Univ. Press, 1980.
Minerva Teichert’s Manti Temple Murals
Author Doris R. Dant
In April 1947, a slight, white-haired grandmother installed herself in a Manti, Utah, motel. At fifty-nine years of age, Minerva Teichert could still keep pace with any Scandinavian farmer in Sanpete County and probably outwork many. After all, she was a rancher’s wife who toiled long hours to meet the demands of garden, flocks, dairy, and family. Now for one month, all her drive would be devoted to an undertaking that daunted even her—painting enormous murals for the world room of the Manti Temple. Sustained by prayer and a sole assistant, she covered four walls several times her height with scenes whose conception is at once unique and spiritually profound
(Left) Minerva Teichert 1888 to 1976 at age 59. Teichert was the artist primarily responsible for the pageant of nations murals in the Manti Temple
This article tells that story, much of it taken from Teichert’s letters and from interviews with her assistant. It also includes reproductions of her world room murals. Although individual Manti murals have been published previously, this is the first time these beautiful works have been printed together. BYU Studies is grateful to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints for permission to offer them to our readers. Article Here
This tremendous mural shows the history of the world. The back wall shows the tower of Babel under construction. The north wall (the one visible on the right half of this photo) generally follows the history of the gentiles; one can see crusaders, monarchs, explorers, and the poor and destitute (the silhouettes near the bottom). Along the south wall (not pictured) is the history of Israel, with paintings of Abraham, Joseph (and his coat of many colors), Moses, and Pilgrims. Both of these histories meet at the east wall (left half of the photo), on the American Continent, where a Native American figure stands at the center. Above him and the tops of the trees is a picturesque mountain valley, complete with a small city and a temple. The city represents Zion, not any place in particular, but it looks a lot like Manti (especially the temple).
This mural is fascinating and much more could be said about it. I recommend BYU Studies’ article on the paintings. It goes into detail not only on each section of the mural (and has detailed pictures of each side!), but also goes into the history of it. From this room, patrons enter the doorway on the right of the Native American and enter the terrestrial room.
The terrestrial room of this temple is one of my favorites. I’ve also noticed that the benches subtly become more ornate as one progresses through the endowment–they’re rather plain and ordinary in the creation room; by the time you get here, they have small flowers and designs carved into them. I do believe the benches are original. http://ldspioneerarchitecture.blogspot.com/2014/09/manti-temple-interior.html
Native American and the City of Zion above. Trappers to the right and
Moroni stood and dedicated this piece of land for a Temple site
Manti was settled by determined pioneers. They carved shelters for that first winter out of a hillside of creamy tan oolite; in the spring, they battled rattlesnakes for possession of the valley. And from that hill, they took the limestone to build their temple, fifth of the Church’s temples and third to be built in Utah.
Brigham Young announced the temple site 25 June 1875 and dedicated the site on 25 April 1877. Earlier that same morning, he had taken Warren S. Snow with him to the southeast corner of the temple site and told him, “Here is the spot where the Prophet Moroni stood and dedicated this piece of land for a Temple site, and that is the reason why the location is made here, and we can’t move it from this spot.”
William H. Folsom was the Manti Temple architect. He also designed the Salt Lake Tabernacle.
The temple cost $991,991.81, of which the Sanpete Stake alone contributed $274,815.05. Some workmen walked the seven miles from Ephraim each Monday morning and back home again Saturday night. In addition to being self-sacrificing, their service was of the highest quality.
This temple contains the only temple murals dating from the pioneer period. C. C. A. Christensen, Minerva Teichert, John Hafen, J. B. Fairbanks, and Dan Weggeland were among the artists represented.
Eleven years from the time it was started, President Wilford Woodruff dedicated the temple, first in a private ceremony on 17 May 1888, then in services attended by 5,400 members May 21, 22, 23.
Apparently, the reference desk at Church Archives keeps a “myths binder”, and this one’s in it:
In 1987, John A. Peterson of the Acquisitions Department of what is now called the Church History Library prepared a report for Jane A. Braithwaite of the Manti Destiny Committee (a private, non-profit organization promoting and preserving the history of Manti and the Sanpete Valley) detailing his attempts to document the source of the tale. He had scoured all known pertinent records, including restricted temple records, looking for any confirmation. His search included at least these sources:
CR 348 19 – Manti Corner Stone Services, April 14, 1879 CR 348 20 – “[Private] Dedication of the Manti Temple – Dedication Services held in the Celestial Room of the Temple, at 12 o’clock on Thursday Morning May 17th, 1888” (which files include copies dedicatory prayer and sermons) CR 348 21 – Manti Temple Historical Record, 1873-01934 CR 348 22 – Manti Temple – Setting apart of temple workers, 1888 CR 348 33 – Manti Temple – Bulletins, 1884-1955 CR 348 37 – Manti Temple – Attendance Roll, 1888-1894 CR 348 37 – Manti Temple – Reunion List, 1895
In none – none – of these sources is there any hint whatsoever of an ancient dedication of the temple site, no mention of Moroni, nothing that could be seen as supporting the story, although the story, if true, would have found a natural place in any of these records. The Keepapitchin
I’ll leave it to you to decide if then if the story is authentic. This story (or rumor) brings up an important point. We need to be careful with stories of this nature (verifying them when possible as you are seeking to do) because stories like this can get passed around and much like gossip grow and change in the telling, even if the changes are innocently and ignorantly made. Sometimes people are so hungry for spiritual experiences, that they are willing to believe any “feel good story’. That’s not good.
So how do we know which stories to believe, especially if we can’t find any official church sources to back them up? How do we discern truth from error or falsehood? We need to pray about it. I realize that sounds like a “Sunday School answer” or in other words, a bit of a cop out, but it is the truth. The only way we can know for certain what comes from God and what does not, is to ask Him.
When we were baptized we were given the Gift of the Holy Ghost. Having this gift is the first step toward receiving many other spiritual gifts. One of these is the gift of discernment. It is with this gift that you can know the truth or falsehood of the “Moroni stories” or any other information you need to know. Elder Bednar explained it this way,
“Discernment is so much more than recognizing right from wrong. It helps us distinguish the relevant from the irrelevant, the important from the unimportant and the necessary from that which is merely nice.” Quick to Observe
Is it relevant for us to know the answer to your question about Moroni? Perhaps not. But this question leads us to another question, what is relevant for us to know? I believe that Heavenly Father wants to share a lot more with us than we imagine. In an Ensign article, Lane Johnson said,
“It would appear from the scriptures that our Father desires to grant [spiritual] gifts even more ardently than we desire to receive them.” How to Receive Spiritual Gifts
So my thought, Robert, is that you can ask Heavenly Father about the Moroni stories you have heard, but don’t stop there. Be open to the abundance of other blessings and knowledge that He is waiting to give His children who obey Him, and ask for those blessings. Source
Two Interesting Maps
Several years ago, I came across two copies of a map in the Archives Division of the Historical Department of the Church relative to Moroni’s North American journeys (see Figures 1 and 2). On the back of the map in Figure 1 is written the following:
A chart, and description of Moroni’s travels through this country. Got it from Br. Robert Dickson. He got it from Patriarch Wm. McBride at Richfield in the Sevier and also from Andrew M. Hamilton of same place. And they got it from Joseph Smith the Prophet.
On the map “land Bountifull [sic]” is listed in “Sentral [sic] America.” The cartographer wrote “starting point” below the reference to Central America. Above the “land Bountifull” is “Sand hills in south part of Arizona,” and above it to the left is “Salt Lake.” To the right is “Independens, Jackson Co, Mo.” and above that is “Adam on Diamon, Davis Co, Mo.” To the right of that is “Nauvoo, Hancock C.Ill.” Below that is “Mound Kinderhook, Pick, Co, Ill, 6 Plates Bell shape were found” (were was was on one copy). Then to the right and above that is “Kirtland, Ohio,” and to the right of that is “Commorre [Cumorah], N.Y.” Below this on the right-hand side of the map is written: “Moroni’s Travels starting from Sentral America to the Sand hills Arizona then to Salt Lake U[tah], T[erritory], then to Adam on Diammon Mo, then to Nauvoo, Ill, then to Independence Mo, then to Kirtland Ohio then to Cumoro NY.”
The second map appears to have been drawn by the same hand and is quite similar to the first, though it twice spells Arizona as Arisony (one “y” has an “a” written over it); “eden” is written near the circle identifying “Independense”; “where adam blessed his posterity” is written near the circle identifying “Adam on Diammon”; the “missisipy river” is listed near Nauvoo; Kirtland is twice misspelled “kertland”; and Cumorah is misspelled “Cunora” and “Cumora.”
It is interesting to note that the brethren mentioned on these documents were contemporaries of the Prophet Joseph Smith, and they credited him with the notion that the travels of Moroni began in the land Bountiful, which was in Central America, and went through the western New York. Why Moroni took the route he did is still without answers. These men stated that the Prophet Joseph believed Bountiful is in Central America while the Hill Cumorah, the burial place of the plates, is in New York State.
The Plates of the Book of Mormon Are Buried
Sometime around AD 421, Moroni took the sacred plates, the breastplate, and the Urim and Thummim to the Hill Cumorah and buried them near the top of the hill in a stone box that he made for them. The box was made of flat stones laid on the bottom and sides which were cemented together to make it waterproof. When the Prophet Joseph Smith first met the angel Moroni at the hill Cumorah about 1,400 years later on the evening of 22 September 1823, Moroni showed him the sacred contents and told Joseph that the sacred objects had been “sealed by the prayer of faith” (Cowdery 198). The plates remained there until 27 September 1827, when Moroni gave them to Joseph to allow him to translate them into English.
Joseph Smith published the following in the July 1838 issue of the Elders’ Journal in answer to the question: “How and where you obtain The Book of Mormon?” His reply:
“Moroni, the person who deposited the plates, from whence the Book of Mormon was translated, in a hill in Manchester, Ontario County, New York, being dead, and raised again therefrom, appeared unto me, and told me where they were; and gave me directions how to obtain them” (42–43).
The Death of Moroni
I have found only one account which speaks of Moroni’s death:
At a meeting at Spanish Fork, Utah Co., in the winter of 1896, Brother Higginson stated in my presence that Thomas B. Marsh told him that the Prophet Joseph Smith told him (Thomas B. Marsh, he being then President of the Twelve), that he became very anxious to know something of the fate of Moroni, and in answer to prayer the Lord gave Joseph a vision, in which appeared a wild country and on the scene was Moroni after whom were six Indians in pursuit; he stopped and one of the Indians stepped forward and measured swords with him. Moroni smote him and he fell dead; another Indian advanced and contended with him; this Indian also fell by his sword; a third Indian then stepped forth and met the same fate; a fourth afterwards contended with him, but in the struggle with the fourth, Moroni, being exhausted, was killed. Thus ended the life of Moroni.” Evans, Charles David. “The Fate of Moroni, 1897.” Archives Division, Church Historical Department, Salt Lake City, UT
Conclusion
This paper has attempted to highlight some of the lesser-known facts about the life of Moroni, one of the greatest prophets that has lived upon the earth. His contributions both during his mortal and his postmortal ministries have affected and will yet affect the lives of literally millions of God’s children.
Latter-day Saints and non-Mormons alike first identify Moroni as the angel, the “messenger sent from the presence of God” who visited the boy-prophet Joseph Smith (JS—H 1:33). He is probably the most easily identifiable person connected with the Restoration since statues representing him appear on many temple spires heralding the glorious restoration mentioned in the book of Revelation. He is the angel flying “in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to them that dwell in the earth” (Rev. 14:6). His picture is commonly seen on copies of the Book of Mormon, LDS jewelry, LDS military dog-tags, the official logo, and on tombstones for LDS servicemen. He is usually depicted as blowing a trumpet. By H. Donl Peterson
H. Donl Peterson, “Moroni, the Last of the Nephite Prophets,” in Fourth Nephi, From Zion to Destruction, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1995), 235–49.
There are Hundreds of Native Traditions about a “Sacred Book”
Within the traditions of the Native Americans of North America (Lamanites) you will find hundreds of stories about a “sacred book“, or “a book“, or ” a record“, or “a history of our forefathers“, or “a book of plates“, or “a history of our people“, and many times these Natives talk about it being buried in a hill or the ground. There is such a connection between these Native American Lamanites and the Book of Mormon which was written by their forefathers.
Red Cloud-Sitting Bull-Chief Joseph-American Horse
There is a familiar story comparing these Native American traditions with the story we know about the Lamanites seeking to destroy the records kept by the Nephites. It should be remembered that these records of the Nephites ultimately became the records of the Lamanites also. After all who was this record speaking of; both Nephi a Nephite, and Samuel a Lamanite. Because of the false traditions of their fathers, Lamanites would constantly try and destroy Nephite records.
These “Sacred Book” stories are heard of from Native Americans from North America and seldom heard about from those of South and Central America. Many of those who believe in the Mesoamerican Theory, say the Mayan have a written record, which they do, and the Natives of North America don’t, as a proof that the Book of Mormon geography was from Mesoamerica. Remember the Lamanites of the Book of Mormon had only oral records and no written ones, as they continued to try and destroy the written records of the Nephites.
The oral tradition of the North American natives is more of a indication that the Lamanites began in North America. These many “Sacred Book” stories you will read in this blog, validate that. The original Lamanites of North America knew about Mormon or a great prophet who kept records and how their oral traditions would always speak about there forefathers trying to destroy those records. Below you will find many references to “this Sacred Book” or the Lamanite North American traditions about this book, called the Book of Mormon.
Book, Is the Book of Mormon of 2nd Nephi
In July of 2024 by good friend Betty LaFontaine told me about this important scripture I had read many times before, but she emphasized the importance of the word “book”.
In 2 Nephi 3:22-24 it says “And now, behold, my son Joseph, after this manner did my father of old prophesy. Wherefore, because of this covenant thou art blessed; for thy seed shall not be destroyed, for they shall hearken unto the words of the book. And there shall rise up one mighty among them, who shall do much good, both in word and in deed, being an instrument in the hands of God, with exceeding faith, to work mighty wonders, and do that thing which is great in the sight of God, unto the bringing to pass much restoration unto the house of Israel, and unto the seed of thy brethren.” (From Joseph Smith with the Book of Mormon shared with the Seed of Joseph or the Native AmericanLamanites). 2 Nephi 3:22-25
This is a time where Lehi was blessing his youngest son Joseph before Lehi was to pass away and reminded him that young Joseph’s seed would always remain as they will hearken unto the words of this BOOK! this is the same “book”, I speak about below from the traditions of many Lamanites from North America.
Book of Mormon: Sacred Book of the Indians
MORMON APOLOGIST E. Cecil McGavin, in relating to his readers some ancient traditions of the North American Indians, made this remarkable statement in 1947:
The American aborigines, “assert that a book was once in possession of their ancestors; and along with this recognition they have traditions that the Great Spirit used to foretell to their fathers future events; that he controlled nature in their favor; that angels once talked with them; that all the Indian tribes descended from one man who had twelve sons; that this man was a noble and renowned Prince, having great dominions; and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same dominion and influence. They believe by tradition that the spirit of prophecy and miraculous interposition once enjoyed by their ancestors will yet be restored to them, and that they will recover the book, all of which have been so long lost.” Mormonism & Masonry, (Salt Lake City: Stevens & Wallis, Inc., 1947), pp. 154-155.
If true, this old tradition provides a potentially important link between the American tribes and a (presumably) non-American “renowned Prince” who had “twelve sons,” and whom the heavenly angels hold in great respect. McGavin insinuates that the prince was the Patriarch Jacob and that the native Americans are descended from one of his sons — Joseph to be exact — and that the lost book was a volume of divinely revealed prophecies and holy records. In short, the lost book the Indians expect to recover is the Book of Mormon, that improbable 1830 publication of Joseph Smith, Jr.
Is it true?
Perhaps that question is still a bit premature. Perhaps the more useful question at this point would be, Where did the author come across this wonderous nugget of supposedly ancient information? Tracking the Source of the “Lost Book”
Elder McGavin was not the first LDS writer to relate this unusual story. A very similar quote (with a reference citation matching one of McGavin’s) can be read in a Mormon magazine published in 1886. There the writer, George Reynolds, the former private secretary to Brigham Young, has this to say:
A book published in London, England, in 1833, by a Mr. C. Colton, on the origin of the American Indians bears testimony to this same tradition. It is therein stated: “They assert that a book was once in possession of their ancestors, and along with this recognition they have traditions that the Great Spirit used to foretell to their forefathers future events; that he controlled nature in their favor; that angels once talked with them; that all the Indian tribes descended from one man, who had twelve sons; that this man was a notable and renowned prince, having great dominions, and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same dominion and influence. They believe, by tradition, that the spirit of prophecy and miraculous interposition, once enjoyed by their ancestors, will yet be restored to them, and that they will recover the book, all of which has been so long lost.” “View of the Hebrews” Juvenile Instructor XXXVII:19 (Oct. 1, 1902)
Elder Reynolds is not exactly specific about which “Mr. C. Colton” he is quoting from. He says he is referring to a certain 1833 “book published in London… on the origin of the American Indians.” Luckily only one book fits that description. Two other LDS writers provide its title, after quoting from the same text:
Jacob and his twelve sons are found in the legends of the American Indians. Some of the tribes “used to build an altar of twelve stones in memory of a great ancestor of theirs who had twelve sons.”
“They have traditions that all Indian tribes descended from one man who had twelve sons. That this man was a notable and renowned prince, having great dominion; and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same dominion and influence.” (Calvin Colton, Origin of the American Indians, London, 1833., cf. Mill. Star 6:67.) John A. Widtsoe and Franklin S. Harris, Jr. Seven Claims of The Book of Mormon Independence: Zion’s Printing and Pub. Co., 1935, 1937, p. 101
The Rev. Calvin Colton (1789-1857) is not known to have ever produced a book called Origin of the American Indians, but he did write one with this lengthy title: “Tour of the American Lakes, and among the Indians of the North-west territory, in 1830: disclosing the character and prospects of the Indian race.” Since that book was published (in two volumes) in London in 1833, it appears to be the work cited by McGavin, Reynolds, Widtsoe and Harris.
The next question that might be asked is, Where did Rev. Colton get his information? According to his book, he conducted research into the situation and background of the American Indians during his 1830 “Tour of the American Lakes.” He then sailed off to London to work as a correspondent for the New York Observer, during which time he published a plethora of books on America.
It appears, however, that Colton did not glean all of his information on this topic from interviews with the Indians and their neighbors. He himself admits to deriving part of his material from a previously published source. In the case of the “lost book” story, Colton does his reporting in the first chapter of the second volume of Origin of the American Indians. That particular chapter is sub-titled “The Honourable Elias Boudinot’s theory…” and in it Colton agrees with practically everything Boudinot (the celebrated Presbyterian statesman and author, 1740-1821) said about the Indians in his 1816 book, in support of the conclusion, “that they are Hebrews.” Although Colton does not give his readers a precise citation from Boudinot’s 1816 A Star in the West, it is obvious that the former author appropriated the “lost book” story from the former. On page 11 of vol. 2, Colton says:
The offer of Christianity and of the Bible to the Indians of North America, with an account of its origin and claims, has, in several instances quite remote from and independent; of each other, met this remarkable reception: “This book once belonged to our ancestors!” And along with this recognition, they have traditions, that the Great Spirit used to foretell to their fathers future evens; that he controlled nature in their favour; that angels once talked with them, that all the Indian tribes descended from one man, who had twelve sons; that this man was a notable and renowned prince having dominion over all the earth; and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same dominion and influence. They believe by tradition, that the spirit of prophecy and of miraculous interposition, once enjoyed by their ancestors, will yet be restored to them, and that they shall recover the book — all of which have been so long lost. Rev. Calvin Colton’s 1830 book (Above articles compiled by Dale R. Broadhurst These articles are written from Mr. Broadhurst’s position as one who wants to tie the Book of Mormon with the Spaulding manuscript which I don’t believe. He quotes some great information however from reliable sources which speak about the traditions of Native Americans with this Sacred Book.)
Below you will find articles about the Sacred Book of the Native Americans.
1- Cattaraugus/Wyandot/Delaware/Shawnee
“Once the red men were many; they occupied the country from sea to sea — from the rising to the setting sun; the whole land . . . Thousands of moons ago, when the red men’s forefathers dwelt in peace and possessed this whole land the Great Spirit talked with them, and revealed His law and His will and much knowledge to their wise men and prophets. This they wrote in a Book . . . written on plates of gold and handed down from father to son for many ages and generations. It was then that the people prospered and were strong and mighty; they cultivated the earth, built buildings and cities and abounded in all good things, as the pale faces now do . . . This Book, which contained these things was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him Cumorah, which hill is now in the state of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario county . . . Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three viz.: the Cattaraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N.Y., the Wyandots, of Ohio and the Delawares, west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, pp. 56-6; Documentary History of the Church Vol 1: Footnotes 183:2-18
2- Blackfoot/The Three Nephites
“When Elder Melvin J. Ballard visited the Ft. Peck and Blackfoot reservations he said he met many who knew him as soon as they saw him and asked for the “Book” which he was to bring them. They said they had seen him in dreams, bringing to them a “Book.” When he handed them the Book of Mormon they adopted it gladly, and could read and understand it. He declared that it was his belief that one of the “Three Nephites” had been laboring among them for years teaching them the gospel and preparing them for our missionaries when they should come.” Redemption of the Lamanites By Annie W. Holdaway Genealogist and Recorder, Lamanite Genealogical Society
3. Stockbridge/Hebrew
In 1837, Elder Parley P. Pratt, one of the early defenders of the church, wrote a work entitled, “A Voice of Warning,” which has been published in many different editions in Europe and America. In the edition of 1885, published at Lamoni, Iowa, page 82, there is a quotation from Mr. Boudinot, which reads as follows:
Mr. Boudinot in his able work, remarks concerning their language: “Their language in its roots, idiom, and particular construction, appears to have the whole genius of the Hebrew; and what is very remarkable, and well worthy of serious attention, has most of the peculiarities of the language, especially those in which it differs from most other languages. There is a tradition related by an aged Indian of the Stockbridge Tribe, that their fathers were once in possession of a ‘Sacred Book‘ which was handed down from generation to generation, and at last hid in the earth, since which time they have been under the feet of their enemies. But those oracles were to be restored to them again, and then they would triumph over their enemies and regain their ancient country, together with their rights and privileges.” — An aged Indian of the Stockbridge tribe.” See Broadside Picture above Quoted as the last line.
4. Cherokee/Liahona and Ark
“We had a war long ago with a light skinned people around the Great Lakes. We conquered them but we had so much respect for their warrior chief that we buried him at the mouth of the Oswego River that is in New York State. We don’t discuss this very much because it is an embarrassment to us.” President Rawson then asked why this is an embarrassment, and the Chief replied, “Our history is written on metal platesand buried in a hill in New York, but we don’t know which hill… It is the belief of the Cherokee People that they came to the land of the New World from the direction of the East Ocean riding on a white cloud. There seems to be in the legend, the existence of some type of round instrument which directed the voyage. Although not totally clear, it seems that the instrument which directed the voyage was ball-shape and contained another like it within itself. It contained a liquid, making the floating devices within to congregate at times to give direction to the eyes of the beholder…In those days when the Cherokee were a God-loving people, living in peace among themselves, they lived as one people, dwelling in half-moon shaped council houses. They had gone from living in caves to living in log-cabins. They still kept the sacred records of metal, some of which had come across the ocean waters with them, and others which they had continued keeping and making, scribing upon them as had been done before by the leaders of the People. They, too, had possession of the Ark of the Covenant, which they also had brought with them from their place of origin, existing across the eastern waters.” Talk given to missionaries in training at the MTC, Provo, Utah 1979, by President Murray J. Rawson. Purchase complete copy here: https://www.bookofmormonremnants.com/store.html
5. Tohono O’odham Nation (Papago)/Liahona/Stone Book
“The Papagos believed they crossed the ocean and came to this land, that in the ships and on the trails they were guided by a ball. In this ball was a needle that pointed the direction they were to go. In the Papago language yet today, the name of this ball is ‘Liahona…
Among the Hopis, too, at the present time, is a “stone book.” I have seen it, but only a few white men have had that privilege. I cannot describe it because I have promised not to speak of it. I can only say that at a distance of four or five, feet anyone would easily take it for a modern book. Their stories say that the mate to this book will be brought back to them. The books will be opened, and someone will be able to read the message in them.” Indian Tradition by Golden Buchanan Read more HERE:
6. Delaware/Hill Cumorah
According to Parley P. Pratt, in 1831 some early elders of the Church were discussing the Book of Mormon with the Delaware Indians of Kansas, the first such meeting with Indians since the Restoration. The spokesman was Oliver Cowdery, who included in his remarks the following:
“Once the red men were many; they occupied the country from sea to sea–from the rising to the setting sun; the whole land Thousands of moons ago, when red men’s forefathers dwelt in peace and possessed this whole land the Great Spirit talked with them, and revealed His law and His will and much knowledge to their wise men and prophets. This they wrote in a Book, . . . written on plates of gold and handed down from father to son for many ages and generations. . . . This Book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him, Cumorah, which hill is now in the state of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario County.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, SLC, 1938, pp. 55-56
7. Ephraimites and Lamanites/Remnant of Israel/Original Settlers/Ancient Plates
Oliver Cowdery wrote that the Ephraimites and the Lamanites were the “original settlers of this continent,” and that “an ancient prophet caused the plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated to be buried nearly two thousand years ago, in which is now called Ontario County, New York.
In this same issue, W. W. Phelps wrote that it was “by that book [the Book of Mormon] I learned that the poor Indians of America were of the remnants of Israel.” Many other times editor Phelps identified the land of America as being the place where at least some Book of Mormon history took place, including the last battles of both the Jaredites and the Nephites (see Messenger and Advocate, vol. 2, October 1835, and the letter of W. W. Phelps to Oliver Cowdery in that same issue.) Oliver Cowdery Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate, July 1835, pp. 158-159
8. Lamanites/Native American chiefs/Joseph Presides over Day of the Lamanite/Blossom as the Rose/ A People of Destiny
“Ultimately, what did Joseph accomplish? By the gift and power of God, he translated the Book of Mormon which revealed who the Native Americans are, their heritage of prophets and priests, of repentance and righteousness, and of pride and destruction. It discloses promises to this remnant of Israel, so diligently sought by their ancestors and vouchsafed by the covenants of the Lord. It proclaims their glorious future in the face of their state of poverty. In a personal way, Joseph seemed to feel a kinship to this people whose culture was so very distant from his own. He knew he and they were both descendants of Joseph of old, the son of Israel. He knew that Joseph of old, their prophet ancestor, had foretold that a mighty seer would be raised up from his posterity to bring to pass much restoration to the remnant of his seed (2 Nephi 3:6–12). From his early tutoring by Moroni to his personal visits with numerous Native American chiefs, Joseph Smith sought to bring to this chosen people the glad tidings of the restoration.
But what did he see in the way of fulfillment for his efforts? In mortality he saw very little, but in vision he must have seen the Lamanites “blossom as a rose”(D&C 49:24)…
Joseph Smith stands at the head of this last, greatest of all dispensations (see JD 8:224). From his position today in the spirit world, he undoubtedly presides over the day of the Lamanite which now has arrived (see Kimball “The Day of the Lamanites”). In that sphere, with the cultural biases, the language difficulties, and the centuries of tradition put aside, one wonders if Joseph is not now preaching those very words and seeing the budding and blossoming of that rose which will, in due course, both there and here, reach the perfection of its bloom. Let us be true to the Book of Mormon, true to the revelations and efforts of the Prophet Joseph regarding the Native Americansas a people of destiny, and thus true to the Lord God who gave Joseph the vision of the blossoming rose and who will, assuredly, lead us to its fulfillment.” Byron R. Merrill, “Joseph Smith and the Lamanites,” in Joseph Smith: The Prophet, The Man, ed. Susan Easton Black and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1993), 187–202
9. American Aborigines/Prince and 12 Sons/Lost Book
MORMON APOLOGIST E. Cecil McGavin, in relating to his readers some ancient traditions of the North American Indians, made this remarkable statement in 1947:
The American aborigines, “assert that a book was once in possession of their ancestors; and along with this recognition they have traditions that the Great Spirit used to foretell to their fathers future events; that he controlled nature in their favor; that angels once talked with them; that all the Indian tribes descended from one man who had twelve sons; that this man was a noble and renowned Prince, having great dominions; and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same dominion and influence. They believe by tradition that the spirit of prophecy and miraculous interposition once enjoyed by their ancestors will yet be restored to them, and that they will recover the book, all of which have been so long lost.” Mormonism & Masonry, (Salt Lake City: Stevens & Wallis, Inc., 1947), pp. 154-155.
If true, this old tradition provides a potentially important link between the American tribes and a (presumably) non-American “renowned Prince” who had “twelve sons,” and whom the heavenly angels hold in great respect. McGavin insinuates that the prince was the Patriarch Jacob and that the native Americans are descended from one of his sons — Joseph to be exact — and that the lost book was a volume of divinely revealed prophecies and holy records. In short, the lost bookthe Indians expect to recover is the Book of Mormon, that improbable 1830 publication of Joseph Smith, Jr. Is it true? Perhaps that question is still a bit premature. Perhaps the more useful question at this point would be, Where did the author come across this wonderous nugget of supposedly ancient information?
10. American Indians/Will recover the Book/Natives descendants from Jacob and 12 sons/Altar of 12 Stones
Tracking the Source of the “Lost Book”
Elder McGavin was not the first LDS writer to relate this unusual story. A very similar quote (with a reference citation matching one of McGavin’s) can be read in a Mormon magazine published in 1886. There the writer, George Reynolds, the former private secretary to Brigham Young, has this to say:
A book published in London, England, in 1833, by a Mr. C. Colton, on the origin of the American Indians bears testimony to this same tradition. It is therein stated: “They assert that a book was once in possession of their ancestors, and along with this recognition they have traditions that the Great Spirit used to foretell to their forefathers future events; that he controlled nature in their favor; that angels once talked with them; that all the Indian tribes descended from one man, who had twelve sons; that this man was a notable and renowned prince, having great dominions, and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same dominion and influence. They believe, by tradition, that the spirit of prophecy and miraculous interposition, once enjoyed by their ancestors, will yet be restored to them, and that they will recover the book, all of which has been so long lost.” “View of the Hebrews” Juvenile Instructor XXXVII:19 (Oct. 1, 1902)
Elder Reynolds is not exactly specific about which “Mr. C. Colton” he is quoting from. He says he is referring to a certain 1833 “book published in London… on the origin of the American Indians.” Luckily only one book fits that description. Two other LDS writers provide its title, after quoting from the same text:
Jacob and his twelve sons are found in the legends of the American Indians. Some of the tribes “used to build an altar of twelve stonesin memory of a great ancestor of theirs who had twelve sons.”
“They have traditions that all Indian tribes descended from one man who had twelve sons. That this man was a notable and renowned prince, having great dominion; and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same dominion and influence.” (Calvin Colton, Origin of the American Indians, London, 1833., cf. Mill. Star 6:67.)
11. Origin of the American Indian/They are Hebrews/Tour of the American Lakes/This Book once Belonged to our Ancestors
The Rev. Calvin Colton (1789-1857) is not known to have ever produced a book called Origin of the American Indians, but he did write one with this lengthy title: “Tour of the American Lakes, and among the Indians of the North-west territory, in 1830: disclosing the character and prospects of the Indian race.” Since that book was published (in two volumes) in London in 1833, it appears to be the work cited by McGavin, Reynolds, Widtsoe and Harris.
The next question that might be asked is, Where did Rev. Colton get his information? According to his book, he conducted research into the situation and background of the American Indians during his 1830 “Tour of the American Lakes.” He then sailed off to London to work as a correspondent for the New York Observer, during which time he published a plethora of books on America.
It appears, however, that Colton did not glean all of his information on this topic from interviews with the Indians and their neighbors. He himself admits to deriving part of his material from a previously published source. In the case of the “lost book” story, Colton does his reporting in the first chapter of the second volume of Origin of the American Indians. That particular chapter is sub-titled “The Honourable Elias Boudinot’s theory…” and in it Colton agrees with practically everything Boudinot (the celebrated Presbyterian statesman and author, 1740-1821) said about the Indians in his 1816 book, in support of the conclusion, “that they are Hebrews.” Although Colton does not give his readers a precise citation from Boudinot’s 1816 A Star in the West, it is obvious that the former author appropriated the “lost book” story from the former. On page 11 of vol. 2, Colton says:
The offer of Christianity and of the Bible to the Indians of North America, with an account of its origin and claims, has, in several instances quite remote from and independent; of each other, met this remarkable reception: “This book once belonged to our ancestors!”And along with this recognition, they have traditions, that the Great Spirit used to foretell to their fathers future events; that he controlled nature in their favour; that angels once talked with them, that all the Indian tribes descended from one man, who had twelve sons; that this man was a notable and renowned prince having dominion over all the earth; and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same dominion and influence. They believe by tradition, that the spirit of prophecy and of miraculous interposition, once enjoyed by their ancestors, will yet be restored to them, and that they shall recover the book — all of which have been so long lost. John A. Widtsoe and Franklin S. Harris, Jr. Seven Claims of The Book of Mormon Independence: Zion’s Printing and Pub. Co., 1935, 1937, p. 101
Wolf Point Montana Branch
Elder and Sister Melvin J. Ballard and missionaries meeting with Montana Native Americans. (Unfortunately the tribal name was not recorded) Photo Courtesy Ballard Family.
“Today there are about 400-500 members in the Wolf Point Branch but only 100 regularly attend church meetings. Their conversions were prompted not only by the temporal assistance the Church gives, but also by belief in those who came to teach them. On Chicken Hill, there is a Mormon church building today, but many years ago, when Melvin J. Ballard was traveling through on train, he asked the train to stop so he could get out. There he had a vision in which he saw many Indians on the hill and among them stood Christ. Another legend attributes one of their Indian wise men with having a dream and prophesying to his people that there would be a great book that would come to them. And there were also healings and a miracle; Looking, a blind Indian, was given a blessing and received his sight. Sheldon Headdress enthusiastically stated that the Mormons were a very positive presence but when questioned more, he conceded that not all of his Indian acquaintances have appreciated the Christian influences” Sheldon Headdress, interview by author, 28 April 2000, Ft. Peck Reservation/Missoula, phone interview. Sheldon Headdress was recently the Branch President of the Wolf Point branch and being a Mormon is unsurprisingly very positive in his views about the religion.
University of Montana Scholar Works at University of Montana Graduate Student Theses, Dissertations, & Professional Papers Graduate School 2004 Mormon movement to Montana Julie A. Wright The University of Montana Page 84
“A star in the West : or, A humble attempt to discover the long lost ten tribes of Israel, preparatory to their return to their beloved city, Jerusalem” BY ELIAS BOUDINOT, L L.D. Chapter IV
Our southern Indians have also a tradition among them which they firmly believe, that of old time, their ancestors lived beyond a great river. That nine parts of their nation, out of ten, passed over the river, but the remainder refused, and staid behind. That they had a king when they lived far to the west, who left two sons. That one of them, with a number of his people, travelled a great way for many years, till they came to Delaware river, and settled there. That some years ago, the king of the country from which they had emigrated, sent a party in search of them. This was at the time the French were in possession of the country on the river Alleghany. That after seeking six years, they found an Indian who led them to the Delaware towns, where they staid one year. That the French sent a white man with them on their return, to bring back an account of their country, but they have never been heard of since.
It is said among their principal, or beloved men, that they had it handed down from their ancestors, that the book which the white people have was once theirs. That while they had it they prospered exceedingly but that the white people bought it of them, and learnt many things from it; while the
Indians lost their credit, offended the great spirit, and suffered exceedingly from the neighboring nations. That the great spirit took pity on them and directed them to this country. That on their way they came to a great river, which they could not pass, when God dried up the waters and they passed over dry shod. They also say that their forefathers were possessed of an extraordinary divine spirit, by which they foretold future events, and controlled the common course of nature, and this they transmitted to their offspring, on condition of their obeying the sacred laws. That they did by these means bring down showers of plenty on the beloved people. But that this power for a long time past, had entirely ceased.
The reverend gentlemen mentioned in the introduction, who had taken so much pains in the year 1764 or 5, to travel far westward, to find Indians who had never seen a white man, informed the writer of these memoirs, that far to the northwest of the Ohio, he attended a party of Indians to a treaty, with Indians from the west of the Mississippi. Here he found the people he was in search of — he conversed with their beloved man who had never seen a white man before, by the assistance of three grades of interpreters. The Indian informed him, that one of their most ancient traditions was, that a great while ago, they had a common father, who lived towards the rising of the sun, and governed the whole world. That all the white people’s heads were under his feet. That he had twelve sons, by whom he administered his government. That his authority was derived from the great spirit, by virtue of some special gift from him. That the twelve sons behaved very bad and tyrannized over the people, abusing their power to a great degree, so as to offend the great spirit exceedingly. That he being thus angry with them, suffered the white people to introduce spirituous liquors among them, made them drunk, stole the special gift of the great spirit from them, and by this means usurped the power over them, and ever since the Indians heads were under the white people’s feet. But that they also had a tradition, that the time would come, when the Indians would regain the gift of the great spirit from the white people, and with it their ancient power, when the white people’s heads would be again under the Indian’s feet.
Mr. McKenzie in his History of the Fur Trade, and his journey through North-America, by the lakes, to the South-Sea, in the year , says, ” that the Indians informed him, that they had a tradition among them, that they originally came from another country inhabited by wicked people, and had traversed a great lake, which was narrow, shallow and full of islands, where they had suffered great hardships and much misery, it being always winter, with ice and deep snows — at a place they called the Coppermine River, where they made the first land, the ground was covered with copper, over which a body of earth had since been collected to the depth of a man’s height. They believe also that in ancient times their ancestors had lived till their feet were worn out with walking, and their throats with eating. They described a deluge, when the waters spread over the whole earth, except the highest mountain, on the top of which they were preserved. They also believe in a future judgment.” McKcnzie’s history, page 113.
The Indians to the eastward say, that previous to the white people coming into the country, their ancestors were in the habit of using circumcision, but latterly, not being able to assign any reason for so strange a practice, their young people insisted on its being abolished. Source: https://archive.org/details/starinwestorhumb00boud
Priest’s American Antiquities
If such may have been the fact, that a part of the Ten Tribes came over to America, in the way we have suposed, leaving the cold regions of Assareth behind them [p. 813] in quest of a milder climate, it would be natural to look for tokens of the presence of Jews of some sort, along countries adjacent to the Atlantic. In order to this, we shall here make an extract from an able work: written exclusively on the subject of the Ten Tribes having come from Asia by the way of Bherings Strait, by the Rev. Ethan Smith, Pultney, Vt., who relates as follows: Joseph Merrick, Esq., a highly respectable character in the church at Pittsfield, gave the following account: That in 1815, he was leveling some ground under and near an old wood shed, standing on a place of his, situated on Indian Hill. He ploughed and conveyed away old chips and earth to some depth. After the work was done, walking over the place, he discovered, near where the earth had been dug the deepest, a black strap as it appeared, about six inches in length, and one and a half in breadth, and about the thickness of a leather trace to a harness.
He perceived it had at each end a loop of some hard substance, probably for the purpose of carrying it. He conveyed it to his house, and threw it into an old toolbox. He afterwards found it thrown out of doors, and he again conveyed it to the box. After some time he thought he would examine it; but in attempting to cut it found it as hard as bone; he succeeded, however in getting it open, and found it was formed of two pieces of thick raw-hide, sewed and made water tight with the sinews of some animal; and in the fold was contained four folded pieces of parchment. They were of a dark yellow hue, and contained some kind of writing. The neighbors coming in to see the strange discovery, tore one of the pieces to atoms, in the true Hun and Vandal style. The other three pieces Mr. Merrick saved, and sent them to Cambridge.—where they where examined, and discovered to have been written with a pen in Hebrew, plain and legible.
The writing on the three remaining pieces of parchment, was quotations from the Old Testament. See Deut. vi. chap. from the 4th to the 9th verse, inclusive—also, xi. chap. 13–21, and Exodus, chap. 13—13—11,—16 inclusive, to which the reader can refer, if he has the curiosity to read this most interesting discovery. These passages as quoted above, were found in the strap of raw hide; which unquestionably had been written on the very pieces of parchment now in the possession of the Antiquarian Society, before Israel left the land of Syria, more than 2,500 years ago.
Dr. West of Stockbridge, relates that an old Indian informed him, that his fathers in this country, had not long since, been in the possession of a book, which they had for a long time, carried with them, but having lost the knowledge of reading it, they buried it with an Indian chief—View of the Hebrews, p. 223.
It had been handed down from family to family, or from chief to chief as a most precious relic, if not as an amulet, charm, or talisman, for it is not to be supposed, that a distinct knowledge of what was con[t]ained in the strap could have long continued among them, in their wandering condition, amid woods and forests.
“It is said by Calmet, that the above texts are the very passages of Scripture, which the Jews used to write on the leaves of their phylacteries. These phylacteries were little rolls of parchment whereon were written certain words of the law. These they wore upon their forehead, and upon the wrist of the left arm.”—Smith’s view vf the Hebrews. p. 220.
The following month, the Times and Seasons cited yet more from Priest, but also quoted from Ethan Smith’s View of the Hebrews, concerning some pieces of old parchment that had been discovered in the summer of 1815 in Pittsfield, Massachusetts, that appeared to have writing on them. The parchment pieces were said to have been sent by their discoverer, Joseph Merrick, Esq., “a highly respectable character,” to Cambridge, where they were examined, and discovered to have been “written in Hebrew with a pen, in plain and intelligible writing.”[39] The article continued with an account of one “Dr. West of Stockbridge,” who “relates that an old Indian informed him, that his fathers in this country had not long since, been in the possession of a book, which they had for a long time, carried with them, but having lost the knowledge of reading it, they buried it with an Indian chief.”[40] For obvious reasons this account resonated with the Saints; it spoke of antiquated records, supposedly written in Hebrew, which were buried in the earth by a people who had lost their knowledge. As to the actual origin of the parchment, one of the first scholars to examine it was the Reverend William Allen, president of Bowdoin College (and former minister of the First Congregational Church in Pittsfield). He noted in a letter dated March 30, 1821, that the Joseph Merrick farm, where the parchment was discovered, had employed German and British prisoners during the War of 1812, and it was likely dropped by “a concealed Jew” among the prisoners as they worked his land. Allen opined that the general lack of deterioration of the phylactery and its contents indicated that they were relatively recent rather than ancient productions.[41]From Priest’s American Antiquities.
Two Flat Sticks
“The imperishable inscriptions of metal plates have told us the history of that mysterious people who fought their final battles in the land of many waters.
“Furthermore, the Book of Mormon emphasizes the fact that the land of many waters was ‘an exceeding great distance’ from the land of Zarahemla; that there were more streams, rivers, lakes, and fountains in that area than were to be found in any lands where these early people had dwelt.
“Middle America is not a land of many waters. Its ancient hills are not marked with tokens of fortifications; its skeletal remains do not tell of a bitter war of extermination, comparable at all to the evidence in western New York. If we are to find that historic land where the drums of war called forth the warriors until the land was covered with the bodies of the dead, we must go northward ‘an exceeding great distance,’ as the Jaredites and Nephites did many centuries ago.
“In the forepart of the last month, about three hundred and sixty Indian, of the Kickapoos and Pattowattamies, pitched their tents on the east before this town, and tarried one night. They were on their way to the place assigned them for the land of their inheritance, being gathered by the government of the United States, fulfilling that scripture spoken by the mouth of Isaiah, which says, Behold thus saith the Lord God, I lift up my hand to the Gentiles, and set up my standard to the people, and they shall bring thy sons in their arms, and thy daughters shall be carried upon their shoulders. Their agent remarked that “they drunk no spiritous liquors,” and those who saw them can bear testimony that they were quiet and inoffensive, and different from any other tribes that have been gathered.
They have a prophet, in whom they place great confidence, and he instructs them that the day is nigh, when the Great Father will send his Son on the earth; then (as he says) white man and red man be one. Their idea of what is to come to pass in the last days, the resurrection of the righteous, and their living on earth with the Lord while wickedness ceases to trouble the saints, seem to be correct as far as we could ascertain. They are very devout apparently and pray night and morning; even children and all.
They have two flat sticks about one foot long, tied together, on which are several characters, which, they say, the Great Father gave to their prophet, and mean as much as a large book. They say one of these sticks, is for the old book that white man has, (the Bible) the other for the new book, (Book of Mormon) white man has it written on paper, Great Father writes it in red man’s heart. They seem to Pray from these sticks– and worship on the Sabbath with great solemnity, commencing with a salutation from the greatest or oldest to the least that can walk, and ending with the same token of friendship. Should we have time to make them a visit, we may be more particular hereafter. *From Arkansas to the Missouri, the remnants are gathering together in rapid succession, and all, as far as we have been able to ascertain, have an idea that the Great Spirit is about to do something great and good for the red man.” Evening and Morning Star (Kirtland 1835-1836 ISRAEL WILL BE GATHERED. Page 201
“I wish to mention an Item of conversation with David Whitmer in regard to seeing one of the Nephites… He Said that the Prophet Looked as White as a Sheet & said that it was one of the Nephites & that he had the plates.” LDS Church Archives, Lyndon W. Cook, ed., David Whitmer Interviews, 1993, p. 13;
“I have heard my grandmother (Mary Musselman Whitmer) say on several occasions that she was shown the plates of the Book of Mormon by a holy angel, whom she always called Brother Nephi… Joseph confirmed it was one of the three Nephites sent to prepare them to receive the gospel.” Anita Murdock
More on these quotes below. Read on!
The Story about the Messenger
I have studied this part of Church History very thoroughly and I know Rod and Jonathan have as well. The story about the “messenger” who appeared at the Whitmer wagon with Joseph and Oliver riding, on their way to Fayette, and the story told on another blog of mine here about this story, and about the “Cave at Cumorah” that Joseph Smith entered many times. Both stories scream out truth which validates that Book of Mormon events happened in North America in my opinion.
These two stories make the events of the Book of Mormon happening in Mesoamerica as not likely. Showing two repositories of records at Hill Cumorah is significant. One depository is the Stone Box where the original gold plates were found by Joseph Smith, and a second depository in a different location in Hill Cumorah where wagons full of records were found. In this large cave was also the Sword of Laban and the Liahona which were not found with the gold plates and the Urim and Thummim. Both of these accounts have been published in Church History since 1923 in the Doctrine and the Covenants Commentary shown below.
If the Cave at Cumorah really existed (which it did, see page 47 Doctrine and the Covenants Commentary), there would be no reason for Moroni to walk all the way from Mesoamerica to NY to deposit the plates. In fact think about it. If there was a cave at Cumorah with wagon loads of plates (all Nephite and Jaredite records) and the sword of Laban and the Liahona, how would Moroni bring all of this back to the hill Cumorah in New York? Would he have made 5 or 6 trips of over 3,000 miles each way? My friend Val Chadwick Bagley illustrates that idea below that I asked him to draw. Before he drew the picture he believed the Meso story, but was soon converted after realizing the absurdity of these many trips to Mesoamerica and back to NY.
Art by Val Chadwick Bagley
The First Presidency in 1923 of Heber J Grant, Charles W. Penrose and Anthony W. Ivins and again in 1950 The Publication Committee of Joseph Fielding Smith, Harold B. Lee and Marion G. Romney, assigned by Pres George Albert Smith, approved some historical information from Church History (page 508 below) that has much to do with Book of Mormon Geography. The last edition of the commentary was also published in 1978 by Deseret Book and approved by Pres Spencer W. Kimball, N. Eldon Tanner and Marion G. Romney.
Within this Commentary speaking about section 84, contains comments pertinent to Book of Mormon geography by telling the historical account by David Whitmer saying, “the messenger who had the plates [of the Book of Mormon], who had taken them from Joseph just prior to our starting from Harmony.” Who is the messenger spoken of? We report, you decide!
On page 508 of the The Doctrine and the Covenants Commentary (picture above) it says,
Approved commentary from 3 Presidencies
“The following anecdote, which was told by David Whitmer to Elders Orson Pratt and Joseph F. Smith in 1878, may be retold here: When I was returning to Fayette, with Joseph and Oliver, all of us riding in the wagon. Oliver and I on an old- fashioned wooden spring seat and Joseph behind us — while traveling along in a clear open space, a very pleasant, nice-looking old man suddenly appeared by the side of the wagon and saluted us with, ‘Good morning, it is very warm,’ at the same time wiping his face or forehead with his hand. We returned the salutation, and, by a sign from Joseph, I invited him to ride if he was going our way; but he said very pleasantly, ‘No, I am going to Cumorah.’ This name was something new to me; I did not know what Cumorah meant. We all gazed at him and at each other, and as I looked around inquiringly of Joseph, the old man instantly disappeared, so that I did not see him again. “Whitmer described his appearance and added, it was the messenger who had the plates [of the Book of Mormon], who had taken them from Joseph just prior to our starting from Harmony”(Andrew Jensen, Historical Record, p. 209) 1950 Revised Edition of the Doctrine and Covenants Commentary page 508More Details at this blog
David Whitmer and the Messenger by Jonathan Neville
“Some people still dismiss David Whitmer’s account of the messenger taking the plates from Harmony to Cumorah before arriving in Fayette with the plates of Nephi.
I discussed this in 2016, but there are a lot of new readers who probably missed those posts so I’m posting updated versions of them here.
Note on Cumorah, David Whitmer and Zina Young
I realize the topic of Cumorah has been discussed a lot lately, but there are still people who claim the founding prophets and their successors were wrong when they taught that the Hill Cumorah of Mormon 6:6 is in western New York. I’ve covered this topic in detail here. This post covers a new bit of information that’s always been available but a lot of people don’t know much about it.
If you’re new to this topic, it has to do with two of the Three Witnesses. Those who advocate the Mesoamerican/two Cumorah’s geography (M2C) reject Oliver Cowdery’s description of Cumorah in Letter VII. They also reject David Whitmer’s explanation of the first time he heard the word Cumorah (which he said was in June 1829, before he’d ever read the text, and he heard it from a heavenly messenger).
The rationale for rejecting David Whitmer’s testimony is that he supposedly never talked about it until 50 years after the fact, in interviews he gave to Edward Stevenson in 1877 and to Joseph F. Smith and Orson Pratt in 1878.
Here’s how one scholar articulated the argument:
“The earliest possible connection between the New York hill and the Book of Mormon Cumorah comes from an 1878 interview with David Whitmer by Orson Pratt and Joseph F. Smith,… This report [the Whitmer interview] would be much more conclusive had it not been recorded nearly fifty years later. The passage of time and the accepted designation of “Cumorah” as the name of the New York hill by the time of the recollection argue against the second-hand report from Whitmer as being a definitive statement.”
There are all kinds of logical errors in that statement, but I’ve addressed those before. Today, I want to point out something in the Stevenson statement, taken from his contemporaneous journal.
I obtained a copy of Stevenson’s journal recently and here’s what his entry says:
Page from Stevenson journal
“I wish to mention an Item of conversation with David Whitmer in regard to Seeing one of the Nephites, Zina Young, Desired me to ask about it. David Said, Oliver, & The Prophet, & I were riding in a wagon, & an aged man about 5 feet 10, heavy Set & on his back, an old fashioned Armey knapsack Straped over his Shoulders & Something Square in it, & he walked alongside of the Wagon & Wiped the Sweat off his face, Smiling very Pleasant, David asked him to ride and he replied I am going across to the hill Cumorah. Soon after they Passed they felt Strangely and Stopped, but could see nothing of him all around was clean and they asked the Lord about it. He Said that the Prophet Looked as White as a Sheet & Said that it was one of the Nephites & that he had the plates.”*
Val Chadwick Bagley
Edward Stevenson was a general authority (one of the seven presidents of the Seventy). He was a well-known missionary (one of the MTC buildings is named after him). There’s no reason to doubt the credibility of his interview with David Whitmer.
What I find fascinating is that Zina Young asked Stevenson to ask David Whitmer about seeing one of the Nephites. That was the focus of the interview, not the Cumorah question.
This means that Zina had heard this story earlier.
Why Zina Young? And when could she have heard it? And from whom?
It could not have been from the interview with Joseph F. Smith, which occurred a year later.
Instead, the evidence indicates she heard it from David Whitmer directly!
Zina was born in 1821. Her family lived in Watertown, New York. In 1835, when she was 14 years old, two missionaries came to town: Hyrum Smith and David Whitmer. Hyrum baptized her on August 1, 1835. The family moved to Kirtland, and eventually to Far West, and then to Nauvoo along with most of the rest of the Saints. Zina married, had two children, and then also married Joseph Smith. After his death, she married Brigham Young. (That’s a topic for another day.)
David Whitmer left the Church in 1837-1838 and lived in Missouri for the rest of his life. Zina would have had no contact with him after about 1837, at the latest. If that’s the case, then she could only have heard the story from him between 1835 and 1837–just a few years after 1829, when David said the event happened.
Of course, modern Mesoamerican scholars will dispute this somehow, but the argument that David’s testimony is unreliable because it was 50 years late contradicts the Stevenson account.
Interestingly, Zina was also the one who inherited Joseph’s seer stone after Brigham Young died.
The simplest, historically justified explanation is that David told Zina and her family the story when he contacted them as a missionary. Zina remembered it and told Stevenson to ask David about it in 1877. Stevenson recorded it and wrote about it.
Then Joseph F. Smith asked David about it, and he reiterated his account of the event.
It’s not a 50-year-old story related from a feeble and tainted memory. It’s a retelling of an account related by a missionary to his investigators just a few years after the event. Other than to defend the M2C ideology, there’s no reason to cast doubt on the testimony of the Three Witnesses. ________________
David Whitmer
The bottom line is this: To accept M2C, you have to disbelieve two of the three main witnesses to the Book of Mormon: Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer. The M2C advocates seek to persuade you these two men were not reliable witnesses when it comes to the issue of Cumorah being in New York.
By contrast, to accept the North American setting (Moroni’s America or the Heartland), you fully embrace what these two men said.
*You can find this account in these references, although apparently not transcribed exactly: “Edward Stevenson Interview (1) 22-23 December 1877, Richmond, Missouri Diary of Edward Stevenson,” LDS Church Archives, Lyndon W. Cook, ed., David Whitmer Interviews, 1993, p. 13; also Dan Vogel, ed., Early Mormon Documents, 2003, vol. v, p. 30._____
This post offers more detail on David Whitmer and Zina Young.
I’ve had some feedback on the previous post that there is no evidence Zina had heard about David Whitmer’s Cumorah experience from David himself. It’s true we don’t have written evidence of when she heard the story or from whom, but Stevenson’s journal shows Zina had heard it from somewhere before Stevenson visited Whitmer. That’s why she told Stevenson to ask Whitmer about it. I imagine the conversation being something such as this:
Zina: “You’re going to visit David Whitmer?” Stevenson: “I plan to. I hope he’ll see me.” Zina: “Ask him about the Nephite he met.” Stevenson: “He met a Nephite?” Zina (nodding): “And he was carrying the plates to the hill Cumorah because Joseph didn’t want the responsibility. David, Joseph and Oliver Cowdery were riding in a wagon from Harmony to the Whitmer farm. He’ll tell you all about it.” Stevenson: “Sounds interesting.” Zina: “You should publish it when you get back.”
The M2C advocates who reject David’s testimony rely on the “late” retelling to Stevenson and Joseph F. Smith. Their objection is based on the premise that David’s experience hearing the term “Cumorah” for the first time occurred in 1829, but he did not tell the story before 1877. Certainly, 50 years after the fact could be considered late; each person has to assess that “lateness” in light of the detail of Whitmer’s account, the surprising and unusual circumstances (most people probably remember their first encounter with divine messengers), and the presence of Joseph and Oliver when the event occurred.
The Stevenson account undermines the “lateness” objection, however. Whether Zina heard the story directly from Whitmer in 1835, or heard it from someone else, the point is that she did hear it before Stevenson asked Whitmer about it. From his journal, we have to infer that Stevenson had not heard the story before.
There is no record of anyone knowing this story before Stevenson’s interview with David, except for Zina. So all the evidence we have suggests that before the interview, the only two people who knew the story were Zina and David (and Oliver and Joseph, if David’s testimony is to be believed, but Joseph and Oliver were dead by then).
And the only evidence we have of David and Zina interacting was when David and Hyrum Smith were missionary companions in 1835 in Watertown, NY, where Hyrum baptized her. [This is no minor point. David Whitmer didn’t go on a lot of missionary journeys. When you read Zina’s account, notice how she emphasizes how hard David worked to persuade her to get baptized. It seems reasonable to infer he tried everything he could, including his viewing of the golden plates as one of the Three Witnesses. In this context, his claim he saw one of the Nephites carrying the plates to Cumorah would naturally be another thing to bring up.
Later, Joseph F. Smith and Orson Pratt visited David Whitmer and elicited the same story from him. This suggests they first heard it when Stevenson published it (or told them about it).
Zina published an article, probably taken from parts of her journal we don’t otherwise have now, in the April 1893 issue of The Young Woman’s Journal. Titled “How I Gained my Testimony of the Truth,” the article gives details on how she joined the Church in 1835. It is available online here. In the next section, I show the relevant aspects of Zina’s article.
In the following summer Hyrum Smith and David Whitmer came to our house and stayed several days. Father and mother had been baptized in the April of that same year, but neither myself nor my sister were baptized.
David Whitmer persuaded me to be baptized while they were at our home, but some way I did not accept his offer. I had told my sister-in-law, Fanny Huntingdon, that when she was baptized I would go with her.
The morning for the departure of these men from our house arrived, and I had not as yet become a member of the Church. That morning, a short time before they were to start, Hyrum Smith’s cousin rode up with a message that they could not leave that day, as my brother Dimick and his wife Fanny, my dear sister-in-law, were desirous of being baptized. That morning at prayers I had presented to me a heavenly vision of a man going down into the water and baptizing someone. So when this message came I felt it was a testimony that the time had come for me to receive baptism. Brother Hyrum Smith was mouth in prayer, and in my secret soul I had a wish that he should baptize me. I had refused the coaxing of Brother Whitmer, as I told myself, because mother and father were going away from home, and I had all the home cares on me, and I feared I would be tempted to speak crossly or say something I ought not to after so sacred an ordinance as that; but this strong testimony that the proper time had arrived I did not dare treat lightly.
As soon as I consented to go with my brother and sister-in-law David Whitmer began talking about performing the office for us. Happily for me, however, Brother Hyrum was chosen by the others to be the proper one and I added my preference to their words. Accordingly, we all went down to the water and were baptized by Hyrum Smith, and confirmed under the hands of Hyrum Smith and David Whitmer. [This was on August 1, 1835.]
Why does Book of Mormon Central say a “messenger” is Moroni?
Edward Stevenson’s journal said, “And an aged man about 5 feet 10, heavy set, and on his back an old fashioned army knapsack strapped over his shoulders and something square in it, and he walked alongside of the wagon and wiped the sweat off his face, smiling very pleasantly. David asked him to ride and he replied, ‘I am going across to the Hill Cumorah.’ Soon after they passed, they felt strange and stopped but could see nothing of him-all around was clear. And they asked the Lord about it. He said that the Prophet looked as white as a sheet and said that it was one of the Nephites, and that he had the plates.” See Edward Stevenson, Journal, Dec. 23, 1877
See the title assigned to the painting by Book of Mormon Central as, “Mary Whitmer and Moroni” by Robert T. Pack (See picture below)
In the actual article below, Book of Mormon Central never mentions the messenger as “Moroni”, just as “a messenger“. Why would they call this messenger Moroni? Take a look at the description of Edward Stevenson below. He says that David Whitmer identified the messenger as 5’10” and heavy set. Does that describe the Moroni we all know or think about in our mind as described by Joseph Smith? NO! https://knowhy.bookofmormoncentral.org/knowhy/what-does-mary-whitmer-teach-us-about-enduring-trials
Original source (Joseph F. Smith, 1918):
“In the middle of this prairie, all of a sudden, there appeared a man walking along the road, and David said he raised his hat and rubbed his brow, as if it were a little warm, and said good morning to them, and they said good morning. Oliver and David looked at each other and began to marvel and wonder: Where did he come from, what does it mean? David described him saying he had on something like an old-fashioned knapsack, but of course a little differently formed, right across his shoulders, and on his back he was carrying something of considerable weight.
“They looked round to Joseph inquiringly: What does it mean? And Joseph said, “Ask him to ride.” So David, who was teamster, asked him if he would get in and ride with them. He said, “No, I am just going over to Cumorah.” David said, “Cumorah? Cumorah? What does that mean?” He had never heard of Cumorah, and he said, I thought I knew this country all around here, but I never heard of Cumorah” and he inquired about it. While he was looking around and trying to ascertain what the mystery was the man was gone, and when he looked back he did not seem him any more. Then he demanded, “What does it mean?”
“Joseph informed him that the man was Moroni, and that the bundle on his back contained plates which Joseph had delivered to him before they departed from Harmony, Susquehanna County, and that he was taking them for safety, and would return them when he (Joseph) reached father Whitmer’s home. There was a long talk about this.”
To be sure, there is a discrepancy in the accounts about whether this messenger was Moroni or one of the Three Nephites named Nephi, a topic I’ve discussed above and elsewhere, but there is complete consistency among all the accounts that the messenger was going to Cumorah.
John C. Whitmer’s 1878 account As recorded by Andrew Jenson (see his Latter-Day Saint Biographical Encyclopedia 1:283, Salt Lake City, Utah: 1901):
5’10” Heavy Set Old Man Brother Nephi, one of the Three Nephites?
“I have heard my grandmother (Mary Musselman Whitmer) say on several occasions that she was shown the plates of the Book of Mormon by a holy angel, whom she always called Brother Nephi. (She undoubtedly refers to Moroni, the angel who had the plates in charge.)”
Why would John C. Whitmer change his grandmother’s name for the messenger from Brother Nephi, to Moroni?
We thinkthe messenger appearing at Joseph and David’s wagon, (picture above) and the same messenger that appeared to Mary Whitmerat her farm and the same messenger who knocked at the door of Zina to teach her about Christ, could very well be one of the Three Nephites named Brother Nephi, AND IT WASN”T MORONI!
You Choose!
More Information from Zina Huntington by Ryan and Anita Murdock below:
I read your blog this morning and have a bit more to add. Zina Diantha Huntington Jacobs Smith Young is my husbands 3rd great grandmother and was the wife of two prophets, sealed twice to Joseph Smith (once by her brother Dimmock, best friend of the prophet, and then again by Brigham Young, after he returned from England.) She later married Brigham for time only. The reason she was interested in the Three Nephites, is because the same one stopped by their family home in Watertown, Jefferson, NY and taught them the gospel of Jesus Christ.It is mentioned in the book 4 Zina’s about her mother Zina, herself, her daughter Zina and granddaughter Zina. The family was having what we might call a family home evening one night, discussing scriptures and playing music, when they had a knock at their door, and when opened, they found a man dressed in old fashioned clothes, who said that he usually takes sequestered paths. the mother of the family, Zina Baker Huntington, had said she wished she could hear the gospel from someone who KNEW CHRIST. The man told them all about Jesus Christ in a manner that they had never heard before, as if he did know Christ, and stayed the night with them. Later after they were gathered with the Saints, William Huntington related the story to Joseph, who asked them the describe the man, which he did. Joseph confirmed it was one of the three Nephites sent to prepare them to receive the gospel. Since Zina had spent an entire evening with one of the three Nephites, not a moment, but an entire night learning from him, you can imagine why she was so interested in this story.” Anita Murdock
Reply
Prophets, Apostles and Leaders speak of “One Hill Cumorah” in many of the quotes below. Are you with the Prophets or Scholars? Many of you reading this blog would probably find it hard to believe that many scholars, seminary and institute teachers, and church employees believe there are two Hill Cumorah’s, one in upstate New York and one in Mesoamerica somewhere. I used to think that as well 12 years ago, but to me there are so many leaders in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints that say the Hill in New York is the place that Joseph Smith received the plates and it is also the same hill in New York where the final battles of the Nephites vs Lamanites, and the final battle of the Jaredites (Hill Ramah) occured. (Ether 15:11 “And it came to pass that the army of Coriantumr did pitch their tents by the hill Ramah; and it was that same hill where my father Mormon did ahide up the records unto the Lord, which were sacred.”) I believe the Hill Cumorah and the Hill Ramah are the very same hill in upstate New York, and there is not a second hill in Mesoamerica.
11.
27.
Most of us in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints love the Wentworth Letter that Joseph Smith wrote in 1842 to John Wentworth, editor and proprietor of the Chicago Democrat. It outlined the history of the Church and included the 13 Articles of Faith. 
Dr. Oren Gutfeld, the director of archaeology for the Beit Lehi project near Jerusalem, has been the backbone of the project, along with his team of archaeologists and officials from the Israel Antiquity Authority. Dr. Gutfeld’s more than 30 years of experience in conducting excavations throughout Israel has labeled him among the foremost authorities in archaeology in Israel. A search of the web will produce an abundance of accolades for Dr. Gutfeld… When the Foundation brings guests to Israel to tour the Holy Land and visit Beit Lehi, Dr. Gutfeld is a licensed guide and personally escorts the groups throughout Israel and Jordan. With his background as both a guide and renowned archaeologist he is able to open doors that most visitors are denied entrance. In a visit to Israel by Utah Valley University students and faculty, Dr. Gutfeld secured the rare opportunity for the group to enter the sealed vaults under the Israel Museum in Jerusalem to view the original Dead Sea Scrolls. His knowledge of ancient sites of Israel is remarkable.” biet.org
According to the Bible, Manoah was of the tribe of Dan and lived in the city of Zorah. He married one woman, who was barren. Her name is not mentioned in the Bible, but according to tradition she was called Hazzelelponi or Zelelponith. She was a daughter of Etam and sister of Ishma.
The Hebrew word “Lehi” means jawbone.
The Adena Culture (1000 to 300 BC), is a likely Jaredite time frame, The Adena lived in the Heartland near Ohio. The descendants of Shem may have been led to this area of the Heartland, as we know the many prophets of the Book of Ether had the Priesthood, including Ether. Since the rivers are the highways of the Nephites, the Shemites may have traveled the the Columbia River to the Snake River, to the Missouri and Ohio rivers. Migration to the Heartland of North America would be possible on rivers to New York and the Hill Cumorah or Ramah.
Beale said, “I think in general the so called Northern route [Gibraltar to St Lawrence Seaway] is a non-starter for an historical/maritime point of view because as you will see from the attached chart,(left) the currents and winds (which have been the same for thousands of years) go against the northern route. [Gibraltar to Florida]. 
Fifth, migratory patterns show a general migration from the west coast throughout the Americas. Indian legends are consistent with this. 
“In Haida culture, the Raven is the most powerful of mythical creatures. His appetites include lust, curiosity, and an irrepressible desire to interfere and change things, and to play tricks on the world and its creatures.”
Philip Beale said to me in an email dated Jan 23, 2023 the following. 
Phoenicia Voyage 2019 Tunisia to Florida
The magnitude-9.0 earthquake struck at 2:46 
After the March 11, 2011 Japan Tsunami, this scan (Pictures above) of the International Pacific Research Center Marine and Tsunami Debris Center, shows you where the debris field was located 8 months later, 10 months after the disaster, and 12 months later. You can see a large drift of debris landed right in the northwest corner of the United States, very close to where the Columbia River would empty. This helps validate the 344 days it took the Jaredites to follow the currents of the same ocean at a similar distance as the debris of the tsunami. Click the link below for an animated video of the drit motion. 
Not far from the landing of the Jaredites on the Columbia River, was found an amazing cuneiform tablet dating to 2042 BC, near the time frame of the Jaredites. I found it very interesting that on this square shaped stone was found wedge-shaped characters used in the ancient writing systems of Mesopotamia called cuneiform.
Some things these woodland culture people left behind are the Hopewell Burial Mounds. These mounds are part of the Hopewell culture which flourished from around 550BC to 400AD.
The genealogy and history of the Mi’kmaq Tribe can establish the lineages of our earliest known ancestors of the Mi’kmaq Tribe, family pedigrees, and our kinship relationship to other Turtle Island Tribes and foreign monarchies and traders.
Who’s Who in Indian Relics Volumes 1-16 acres not like any other Who’s Who book. It is entirely a book of photographed artifacts, showing thousands and thousands of pictures of authentic prehistoric artifacts. There are 16 volumes and about 400 pages in each all in full color. It chronicles present day collectors and their collections. Artifact identification. Published by The Messenger Printing Co., Kirkwood., 1988
Art by Val Chadwick Bagley
But what did he see in the way of fulfillment for his efforts? In mortality he saw very little, but in vision he must have 
Elder Reynolds is not exactly specific about which “Mr. C. Colton” he is quoting from. He says he is referring to a certain 1833 “book published in London… on the origin of the American Indians.” Luckily only one book fits that description. Two other LDS writers provide its title, after quoting from the same text:
What I find fascinating is that Zina Young asked Stevenson to ask David Whitmer 
avid Whitmer, circa 1855
5’10” Heavy Set Old Man Brother Nephi, one of the Three Nephites?
Blog about 
Rian said: So as a scholar or intellectual or just a guy, you are deciding or trying to figure out what Joseph was really doing or saying?
Allen says: I’m just a guy. I do not consider myself a scholar or intellectual. I do consider myself as someone who has read much more about Church history than most people, though that does not make me special in any way.
Rian said: What would you say Joseph was doing or saying then? Making an assumption, being mistaken or just not lying? Or was he doing something else you have decided by your analysis?
Allen says: I say that we don’t have enough information to know what Joseph was saying. I cannot read his mind anymore than you can, so I cannot come to a firm conclusion one way or the other. And, I am fine with ambiguity (not knowing) when it comes to this particular statement of Joseph’s.
Rian said: Of course I can’t know what was in the mind of Joseph Smith, but I do know I take the vast majority of his words as truth because I believe Joseph was an honest man…
Allen says: I believe him to be an honest man, as well. Tell me, though, can honest men make mistakes? Since Joseph said he made mistakes, since the Lord confirms in the Doctrine and Covenants that Joseph makes mistakes, since Emma said that Joseph made mistakes, is it remotely possible, in your mind, that Joseph made a mistake in this one instance?
If such a consideration is not even remotely possible, in this one instance, than there are two possibilities. Either you view everything that Joseph says as inerrant (I’m not saying you believe this, just that it is one possibility), or you cannot allow the possibility of mistake in this instance because doing so would fly in the face of other conclusions you may have made.
Rian said: By the way how do you know Joseph was acting as a husband and not an inspired head of his home when he wrote that letter?
Allen says: I believe, again, that we don’t have enough evidence to make a firm declaration. He could have been acting as a husband, as an inspired head of home, as a leader of his group, or as a prophet. We just don’t know, and therefore the existing evidence (for this singular statement) is open to interpretation in any number of ways. None of those interpretations does violence to the mantle that Joseph held, though some of the interpretations may do violence to positions held by Heartlanders.
Rian said: Sure the letter was not doctrine for the church…
Allen says: Thank you for saying that. Many people treat the statement as doctrinal in nature, however. It is good you don’t recognize it as such.
Rian said: …but could it have been personal revelation from Joseph to help Emma in understanding the very sacred mission Joseph was on, as he was on the exact paths of those righteous Nephites. Possibly Emma’s faith grew stronger knowing her husband was living on the same space as the Nephites of old.
Allen says: Sure. Any of this is possible for the exact reason I stated–that the existing evidence can be interpreted in any number of ways.
Rian said: Please let me know any other statements from Joseph where you know whether he was actually acting as a prophet or not.
Allen says: Toward what end? I don’t view this as a zero-sum game when it comes to prophets. Even Joseph. I view him as God’s called and ordained prophet of the Restoration. Such a calling does not relieve him of the fallible nature of humanity. Had I lived in those days, I would have followed him to the ends of the earth, and I will defend his calling to any in these latter days.
Rian said: I hope I dont come across as disrespecting you as I don’t. I just don’t understand your reasoning and desire to discombobulate Joseph’s thinking or his words.
Allen says: I appreciate that, and I hope my reasoning is a bit clearer.
Rian said: I suggest you take Joseph’s words as an honest man who is even inspired when not acting as a prophet in my opinion.
Allen says: Thank you for the suggestion; it is one I agree with. As I have stated, I do view Joseph as an honest man. Further, I view him as inspired. I view all of God’s prophets (including the 15 we sustain today) as honest, inspired men. I have spent the majority of my life defending them, and will continue to do so.